chearfulness tractableness industriousness willingly to learn and obey of thy Truth and honesty and especially of thy Desire and Endeavour to know and serve the Lord. Oh Child this good Character of thee is the most comfortable and reviving Cordial that I have taken all the time of my late and long Sickness I pray God continue thy good Resolutions of living up to thy Master's wonderful Commendations of thee Now dear Child if thy Deserts answer these Praises I shall not fear but I shall meet thy Face in Heaven hereafter though through my corporal Indisposition I fear I shall see thy Face no more on Earth and in the new Jerusalem if thou diest in the Arms of Divine Embraces I shall see thee not disfigured with Pock-holes but dignified with celestial Glory and there wilt thou see thine own Mother's Face who killed herself with excessive Love to thee and who died Praying so earnestly for thy everlasting Salvation But I must subscribe in hast being much indisposed through a Cold I catch'd last Lord's Day in Preaching Your real loving Father Still Praying for the Welfare of your Soul and Body May 10. 1675. I shall next add his pious Counsel to his Son which he gave him at his own House December 25th 1675. which here follows in his own Words viz. Concerning your SOVL 1. AS you have been a Son of many Prayers and Tears being a long time earnestly begg'd of God and against all Human Hope being brought forth into the World by God's Special Hand of Providence and being wonderfully restored to Life again after sâ—me Hours seeming Death which immediately ensued after your Birth and being likewise as signally delivered from the nearest hazard and likelihood of Death when you had the Small-Pox I do therefore exhort and charge you in the Presence of the All-seeing God and as you will answer it before Jesus Christ the Judge of the Quick and Dead that you make it your primary and principal Care and Endeavour to know fear love obey and serve God your Creator and Deliverer as he hath revealed himself through his Son by his Spirit in his Holy Word 2. I do likewise counsel you to read God's Holy Word both in the Latin and English Bible as often as you have opportunity and I also counsel you to read over Wollebius's Compendium of Theology in Latin and English 'till you well understand both at such Seasons as you may most conveniently do it 3. I do likewise counsel you constantly every Morning and Evening to pray unto God for his Direction Protection and Benediction in all that you do and that with an audible Voice when you may conveniently do it or at least mentally expressing all possible Reverence Affection Joy and Thankfulness to God through Christ therein 4. I counsel you likewise manfully to resist all Extreams sinful Sadness and Despondency of Spirit and to exercise Faith Chearfulness and Delight in the remembrance of all God's Mercies and Deliverances 5. I do likewise counsel you carefully to shun all evil Company with all Temptations to and Occasions of Evil. 6. I do likewise counsel you to be Dutiful to your Mother Loving to your Brother and Sisters Obedient to your Master diligently and faithfully to serve the Lord in all Relations and Conditions as he requireth Concerning your BODY 1. I Counsel you to use moderate Exercise and lawful Recreations for the necessary Health of your Body being always moderate in your Eating Drinking and Sleeping Never spend too much Time of Cost in any Exercise or Recreation Concerning your ESTATE 1. I Do counsel you never to desert your Trade or Calling which you have by God's special Providence been call'd unto 2. I do counsel you to serve out your full time with cheerfulness and delight endeavouring to acquaint your self with all the Mysteries and Improvements of your Trade and if you find not convincing Reasons to the contrary to serve as Journey-man for One Year because I judge you may by that means gain more Acquaintance and Interest and a further Insight into your Trade 3. I do counsel you not to marry before you be Twenty five Years of age unless some remarkable Providence shall induce you thereunto 4. I do likewise counsel you to use all possible Prudence in your Choice of a Wife that she be truly Religious or at least eminently Vertuous that is born of honest Parents and who is of Age and Estate suitable unto your self 5. I do likewise counsel you not to sell any part of your Estate in Land if either your Wife's Portion or your borrowing of Money upon Interest may conveniently serve to set up your Trade 6. I do likewise counsel you to have a convenient Shop in a convenient Place at your own Charge which will very much facilitate and make way for your suitable and comfortable Marriage yet if you shall by some remarkable Providence meet with a Wife of a considerable Estate you may by her Portion set up your Trade without Mortgaging of your Land 7. Lastly I likewise counsel you in all Things and in all Times so to Think and Speak and Act as you may be willing to appear before God at Death and Judgment Decemb. 25. Anno Dom. 1675. 20. Constantine the Great did so honour the Countenance of old Paphnutias tho' disfigured by the loss of his Eye that he often with delight did kiss the Hollow of that Eye which was lost for the Cause of Christ Chetwind's Historical Collections 21. I have read of one Chilion a Dutch Schoolmaster who being perswaded to recant and save his Life for the sake of his Wife and poor Children answered If the whole Earth was turned into a Globe of Gold and all mine own I would part with it rather than with my Wife and Children and yet these I can part with for the sake of Jesus Christ. The like was said by George Carpenter as Mr. Fox relates Part 2. p. 113. Mr. Barker's Flores 22. A young Man condemned and brought to the Block and then remitted by Julian as he rose spake these Words Ah sweet Jesus am not I worthy to suffer for thy sake Luther's Coll. p. 247. CHAP. LXII Remarkable Zeal and Charity in Propagating Religion EVery thing is naturally apt to communicate its own Qualities Earth Air Fire and Water the Sun Moon and all the Planets the Light makes an Infant smile and the Night affects us with dulness and sleepiness God would make us good and happy as himself is and the Devil bad and miserable Jews and Mahometans and Hereticks have a Zeal many times to promote their particular and unsound Principles but we have some Examples of good Christians who have been forward and zealous to propagate the Gospel in sincerity 1. Mr. Tho. Gouge having a compassion for those parts of Wales which were distressed with Ignorance and wanted the Means of Knowledge made a Journey into South Wales and in every Town where he came he enquired what poor People there were
forgiven the same loveth much The Forgiveness of our Sins will be an Endearment of our Affections and provoke us to love God better and delight more in our blessed Sight and Enjoyment of him 'T is true our Natures by our Apostasie are soyl'd and deformed 't is the Work of Grace to smooth and imbellish them This is the World the School the Stage where we are dressing our selves and putting on the Wedding-Garment of Holiness that at the Marriage of the Lamb and his Bride the Church we may be qualified for Happiness Christ is now washing our Souls clean by the Waters of Repentance the Graces of his Spirit and the Blood of his Cross that when we come into that heavenly Jerusalem that pure City we may be found clean all over If I wash thee not thou hast no part in me John 13.8 And Eph. 5.25 26 27. Christ loved the Church and gave himself that he might sanctifie and cleanse it And believe it that 's no light matter but it puts the God of Heaven upon infinite Charges and costs him not only many a Mercy many a Check Rod and Judgment upon us but the Graces of his Spirit the Blood of his Son the Calls of his Ministry and a continual Providence and Care for us Look over all this and say when there is such Hacking and Hewing so much Care and Concernment with Compass and Chizzel to carve the Stones of the Building what a mighty Glory is the Structure design'd for The Walls of Babylon they say were a Work of many Years I need not tell you how great or stately they were you may guess the Greatness of the Work by the Labour about it they say Three hundred thousand Men were continually employed in it for many Years From the Preparation made for Solomon's Temple the Stock left in Banco by David to that end the Gold from Ophir the Cedars from Lebanon the Thousands of Workmen about it you may guess the Glory of the Building These are but Shadows but poor Emblems to the New Jerusalem 2. The Place The very Name of it is sweet and glorious Where it lies I take not upon me to tell you 't is enough to me 't is somewhere not in Hell not on Earth but above them both therefore above the Evils of them both The Scripture gives us a large Account of the Excellency of that place above this World by excluding all the Evils Inconveniences and Disadvantages we are subject to here out of it Where-ever 't is 't is in no part of the Elementary World no not in any of the visible Orbs of the Heavens over our Heads The whole Universe is but a Scaffold to the Building to be taken down at the Last Day in order to the Commencement of that glory The Heavens themselves shall submit to the common Fate of the Universal Conflagration the Sun and Moon and all the apparent material Host of Heaven shall be dissolved and burn'd up like a Scroll into Ashes Vanity and Nothing The Elements themselves shall all melt with fervent Heat whole Nature shall stoop and a final Period be put to the Transactions of Things here and then a vast Space will be made void and empty to erect the Eternal Kingdom in What some Men guess of a Local Heaven above the Firmament I presume they have it all without Book For of the Place as well as Day knows no Man on Earth Behold the Heaven of Heavens is not able to contain the Majesty of the Great God and the Glory of his court and therefore I humbly conceive with deference to wiser Heads that one reason of taking down the Fabrick of this World then is to let the Glory of the Infinite God have free Scope and full Liberty not for his sake for nothing can obstruct his Power especially no Bars Bolts or Paper-walls and thin Enclosures of his own making but for our sakes whose Sence is finite and Faculties limited Psal 148.13 His Name is exalted his Glory is above the Earth and Heaven 'T is true we are told Psal 115.16 The Heaven even the Heavens are the Lords but the Earth he hath given to the Children of Men. But I suppose that means no more than that the Spheres above the Clouds especially the Firmament where the Sun Moon and Stars are do in especial manner shew forth the Power Goodness and Wisdom of God whereas the Earth is more immediately and directly made subservient to our use When the Scripture speaks of the last Glory it expresses it by the Name of New Heavens and a New Earth wherein dwells Righteousness i. e. If I mistake not a new World instead of both And thô we find still in Holy Writ the Throne of God and the Seat of the Blessed placed in Heaven that is but a lisping Phrase a condescending Figure that God useth to express himself to Man by such means as he is aptest to understand because we look upon those higher Parts the most Noble and Glorious of the World and withal to take off our Eyes Thoughts and Affections from the drossy Sediment of this Earth that lies below to teach us that our Happiness lies not here but we must look for it out of this World 3. The Riches of the Place Which are very great And if you ask how we may know that I answer by observing what comes thence How know we the Riches of the East and West-Indies but by taking Notice of the Wealth and Commodities that are carried out of those Countries and the Reports of them that have been there 1. The Riches that come thence What is there here that hath the Name of Goodness writ upon it which came not first from that Fountain The Earth is the Lords and the fulness thereof Every Beast of the Forest is his and the Cattle upon a Thousand Hills 'T is his Sun that shines upon our Heads and his Earth that is under our Feet and his Air that we draw with our Health and his Rain that makes our Fields fruitful the very Essence Existence and Excellence of this World and all Things in it are derived from that Original Whatever Things are beautiful strong wise good pleasant desirable these all are but Drops from that Ocean Every good Gift comes from above our Health Wealth Life and Learning are but lesser Tokens sent us out of that Country What have we here that is delightful or of any Account with us which is not there in a much more eminent manner In short here 's a Dungeon there 's a Paradise here we live we sin we die like Children of Men there we shall be as the Children of God like Angels glorified Creatures Here 's a World of Confusion Disorder and Discomfort there 's a Kingdom and Crowns for every Head Crowns incorruptible and full of Glory You may guess the Fruits of Canaan by the Eshcol the Cluster of Grapes that comes thence the Glory of Heaven by the little Beams that are darted hither
His honour or profane this ground Let no black-mouth'd breath'd rank Curr Peaceful James his Ashes stur Princes are Gods O do not then Rake in their Graves to prove them Men. 56. Vpon the King of Sweden Upon this Place the great Gustavus died While Victory lay weeping by his side 57. Vpon Sir Francis Vere When Vere sought Death arm'd with his Sword and Shield Death was afraid to meet him in the Field But when his Weapons he had laid aside Death like a Coward struck him and he died 58. Another Here lieth Richard A Preene One Thousand Five Hundred Eighty Nine Of March the xx day And he that will die after him may 59. Another Here lieth he who was born and cryed Told Threescore Years fell sick and dyed 60. At Farlam on the West Marches toward Scotland near Naworth-Castle John Bell broken brow Ligs under this stean Fovr of mine een Sons Laid it on my weam I was a Man of my Meat Master of my Wife I lived on my own Land With mickle strife 61. In St. Paul 's was this Here lies John Dod a Servant of God to whom he is gone Father or Mother Sister or Brother he never knew none A Headborough and a Constable a Man of Fame The first of his House and last of his Name Died buryed and deceas'd the Fifteenth of May One Thousand Five Hundred and Fifteen being Whitson-Monday 62. On Mr. Burbidge the Tragedian Exit Burbidge 63. On Mr. Weymark a constant Walker in Paul ' s. Defessus sum ambulando 64. In St. Mary Saviours this Here lies William Emerson Who lived and died an honest Man 65. In the North-Country this Here ligs John Hubberton And there ligs his Wife Here ligs his Dagger And there ligs his Knife Here ligs his Daughter And there ligs his Son Heigh for brave John Hubberton 66. Vpon JOhn Death Here lies John Death the very same That went away with a Cousin of his Name 67. Vpon Mr. Parsons Organist at Westminster Death passing by and hearing Parsons play Stood much amazed at his depth of Skill And said this Artist must with me away For Death bereaves us of the better still But let the Quire while he keeps time sing on For Parsons rests his Service being done 68. On Mr. Charles Wray When I in Court had spent my tender Prime And done my best to please an Earthly Prince Even sick to see how I had lost my Time Death pitying mine Estate removed me thence And sent me mounted upon Angels Wings To serve my Saviour and the King of Kings 69. Many and sundry Opinions were conceived of Joan of Arck some judging her miraculously raised up by God for the good of France others that she was but a meer Impostor We will suspend our Judgment herein and referr you to the Epitaph which we find thus written on her Here lies Joan of Arck the which Some count Saint and some count Witch Some count Man and something more Some count Maid and some a Whore Her Life 's in question wrong or right Her Death 's in doubt by Laws or might Oh Innocence take heed of it How thou too near to Guilt dost sit Mean time France a Wonder saw A Woman Rule ' gainst Salique Law But Reader be content to stay Thy censure till the Judgment-day Then shalt thou know and not before Whether Saint Witch Man Maid or Whore 70. An Epitaph upon Sir Philip Sidney England Netherland the Heavens and the Arts All Soldiers and the World have made six Parts Of the Noble Sidney for none will suppose That a small heap of Stones can Sidney inclose England hath his Body for she it bred Netherland his Blood in her Defence shed The Heavens his Soul the Arts his Fame All Soldiers his Grief the World his Good Name 71. The following Epitaph was written upon the Tomb-stone of JOHN WHITE Esq a Member of the House of Commons in the Year 1640. and Father to Dr. Annesley's Wife lately deceased Here lies a John a burning shining Light Whose Name Life Actions all alike were WHITE 72. Mrs. Wilkinson with her Child went to Heaven from her Childbed on whose Tomb-stone a learned Doctor wrote the following Lines viz. Here lies Mother and Babe both without sins Next Birth will make her and her Infant Twins See Mr. Adams 's Sermon in the Continuation of Morning Exercise Questions and Cases of Conscience 73. Vpon Richard Howkins Here lies Richard Howkins who out of his store Gave Twenty good Shillings for the use of the Poor Upon condition his Body shoul'd ne'er be removed Until the appearing of our dearly Beloved 74. On the Tomb-stone of a great Scold was written Her Husband prays if by her Grave you walk You gently tread for if she 's wak'd she 'll talk 75. Vpon Mr. West Here lies Ned West of Men the best Well loved by his Wife But Oh he 's gone his Thread is spun And cut off by the Knife Of cruel Atropos Oh Jade Rokcy and flinty hearted Maid To kill so good a Man Take from my Wooff two Inches off And let him live again 76. On the Tomb of the Electeress Dowager of Saxony are to be seen the following Devices and Motto's I. Piety with an Heart in which some Beams from the Name Jehovah are centered with this Motto From him and to him II. Clemency with a Cloud of Dew hanging over the Land with this Motto Water is common to all III. Friendliness with a Sun piercing a dark Cloud over-against a Rainbow and this Motto He enlightens and makes glad IV. Magnanimity with a Rock upon which some Thunderbolts are darted with this Motto They don't terrifie V. Liberality with a Fountain from whence some Hands were taking out Water with this Motto So much the more plentiful VI. Patience with a Crucible full of Gold standing in the Fire with this Motto I burn but I am cleansed from my Dross or I shall come out more pure VII Pity or Compassion with a Silk-Worm beginning to Spin with this Motto I will serve you with my Bowels And VIII Humility with a Violet Flower growing in the Grass with this Motto The more humble the more fragrant Flying Post Nov. 21. 1696. 77. I find I have inserted in my Paper-book an Epitaph upon the Tomb of the Earl of Warwick in whose Death the Family was extinct Within this Marble doth Entombed lie Not one but all a Noble Family A Pearl of such a price that soon about Possession of it Heaven and Earth fell out Both could not have it so they did devise This fatal Salvo to divide the Prize Heaven shares the Soul and Earth his Body takes Thus we lose all while Earth and Heaven part stakes But Heaven not brooking that the Earth should share In the least Atom of a Piece so rare Intends to sue out by a new revize His Habeas Corpus at the Grand Assize Mr. Barker's Flores 78. I have read of a certain Prince who would have
is whitish and divided into a Dozen Cells filled with Stones as big as Chesnuts white and cordial It 's a Fruit nutritive and dainty and may be called an Epitome of all the best and rarest Fruits in the Orient Clark of Plants c. p. 201. 51. The Aree-Tree is almost as high as a Cedar but more like the Palmetto It is of fuzzy hollow substance adorned at every top with Plumes wherein the Fruit hangs in clusters It is in shape and bigness like a Walnut white and hard within hath neither taste nor smell They never Eat it alone but wrap it in a Leaf of Bettle and are frequently chawing of it Some add to it a kind of Lime made of Oyster-shells It cures the Chollick removes Melancholly kills Worms provokes Lust purges the Stomach and prevents Hunger It 's much used in the East-Indies Ibid. 52. The Palmeto-Tree is long straight round and soft without Leaf Bough or Branch save at the top and those are few green and sedgie under which Branches there appear certain codded Seed c. Ibid. 53. Dr. Edward Brown in his Discription of Larissa in Thessaly saith the Country produceth very large fair and delicious Figs Water-Melons the largest and most pleasant I have tasted as also fair and delicate Pomegranates Oranges Lemons and Citrons Vines which are low and not supported but the Branches and Clusters great and the Grapes as big as good Damsons and of a delicious taste The Wine of the Country is rich but hath a resinous taste or tang of the Boracho They Plant Tobacco and esteem it better than what is brought from other Parts as being more strong and pungent The Fields are spread with Sefamum and Cotton-Trees but the Trees grow low yet make a fair show The Country abounds in Almonds and Olives 〈◊〉 the Greeks delight most in ripe Olives pickled as we in the green Dr. Brown's Trav. p. 41. 54. The Gourds in the Hedges with their large yellow Flowers and the many sorts of green Thorns and ever-green Oaks make the ways pleasant Idem 55. The Hex Coccifera and Chermes-berry or the Excretion serving for Dying and making the Confection of Alchermes growing plentifully in these Countries 56. Garlick they use in most of their Dishes and their Onions are extraordinary as large as two or three fair ones with us and of a far better taste being sharp quick and pleasantly pungent and without any offensive smell Though I were no lover of Onions before yet I found these exceeding pleasant and comfortable to the Stomach They are used at most Collations and eaten with Bread in great quantity I asked a Chiaus then with us who had Travell'd through most of the Turkish Dominions Whether he had any where met with so good Chions as those of Thessaly who answered me That the Onions of Egypt were better which was the first time I sensibly understood the Expression in the Scripture and ceased to wonder why the Israelites lingred after the Onions of that Country Ibid. p. 42. 57. Coral grows like a Tree in the bottom of the Sea green when under Water and bearing a white Berry and when out turns red There is also a black and yellow kind of Coral Lindschot says That at the Cape of Good Hope there are Rocks on which Coral grows of all colours In the Mediterranean they gather great quantity of it and those of Massilia go yearly to Fish for it and draw it from the bottom of the Sea with Nets The Places for this Fishery are Arguiril near Sardinia Bosa near the Island of St. Peter and near the Bastion of France c. The times for this Fishery are from April to the end of July to which purpose there are imployed 200 Vessels more ot less yearly They never Fish above 40 miles from the Land where they think there are Rocks for fear of the Pirates Tavern Trav. in India In the East and West-Indies they Fish with two big Beams of Wood laid cross-wise with a good piece of Lead in the middle to make it sink casting about it course Hemp carelesly twisted and tying this Wood to two Ropes whereof one hangs at the Stern and the other at the forepart of the Boat The common Opinion That Coral is soft under Water is confuted by John Baptista de Nichole Overseer of the Gathering of Coral in the Kingdom of Tunis Yet Mr. Boyle affirms That whilst it grows it is often found soft and succulent and propagates its Species Georgius de Sepibus Kircher Wormius and Tavernier are of the same Opinion Ser Tho. Pope Blunt Nat. Hist p. 23. it is otherwise called the Stone-Tree CHAP. XLIII Strange Minerals Now we are going to draw off the very Skin and Surface of the Earth and Anatomize the very Sediment of the Creation and even there we shall find the Footsteps of the Almighty and Trace the print of his Divine Atributes For whither can we go from his presence he not only sits upon the Circle of the Earth but if we ascend up to Heaven he is there if we go down into the lower parts of the Earth he is there also Even the Materials that the Earth is made of are full of Wonder and very useful for the wants of Men. 1. Lime is no more than Chalk burnt of which heareafter it is a king of Earth drier than a Stone which after it is burnt is made more intense with Water and extinguished with Oil 'T is called Quick-Lime because it contains an occult Fire within it Stier Phys pars specialls Tract 4. c. 5. 2. Gypsum is a kind of Playster or Mortar viz. a white Earth clammy and light a-kin to Chalk but not so hot dug ot of the upper part of the Earth 4. Creta Chalk is white Earth chiefly dug in the Isle of Crete or Candy but there is much of it in other parts It kills Worms in Children and is good against Heart-Burnings and dries up Wounds 4. Oaker Ochra a light kind of Clay of which being burnt in new Pots bedawbed with Clay is made Ruddle It is naturally yellow discusses hard Tumours dried and binds 5. Argilla a kind of Potters Earth fat and clammy of which are made Earthen Vessels It is cold drying binding and abstersive 6. Terra Lemnia otherwise called Sigillata or sealed Earth because Diana's Priest taking upon him for the Honour of his Country offering for Expiation Wheat and Barley brought this into the City soked with Water and making it like Clay he dried it that it might be like soft Wax and when it was become so he sealed it with the sacred Seal of Diana Gal. l. 9. Simpl. Now it is digged up yearly not without Superstition on the 6th day of August only They that dig are Greeks the Pit sends forth a sweet smell It is digged after Sun-rising for 6 hours it is laid up in one Lump and it must see no light till a year be expired Then it is taken out and washt being washt
as if they had been new made the Roof was of Cedar the Image of Diana was made by one Camesia some say of Ebony others of the Vine having holes in it filled with Spikenard it was adorned with rich and unvaluable Gifts Is was contrived by Ctesiphon and after it was finished was fired seven times but last of all by Erostratus who observing the Soveraign Magnificence thereof was resolved to burn it to get himself a Name Some write that this Temple was afterwards rebuilt much more sumptuous and magnificent than before Ibid. 6. The Watch Tower Pharos was built by Ptolomy Philadelphus King of Egypt for the Benefit of Saylors to guide them over the Bar of Alexandria It was of a wonderful height ascended by Degrees and having many Lanthorns on the top wherein Lights were burn'd every Night flaming like a Beacon for Direction to Seamen It was erected of Marble marvellous in curious Workmanship and Scituate upon a Mountain encompasse with Water The Workman Sostratus of Cnidus 7. the Idol of Jupiter Olympus which stood in his Temple at Achaia between the Cities of Ellis and Pisa this Statue was renowned as well for Artificial Perfections and admirable Workmanship as for the greatness thereof being 60 Cubits high composed by the excellent Workman Phidias of Gold and Ivory Ibid. 8. The Temple of Jerusalem was built upon a Rocky Mountain the Plain on the Top whereof was at first scarce big enough for the Temple and Court the Hill being very steep but the People bringing Earth thither they at last made it large enough and with wonderful Curiosity and Labour inclosed the Hill with a Treble-Wall the Foundations of the Temple were laid 300 Cubits deep The Stones thereof were four Cubits the Porches were double supported by many stately pillars 25 Cubits high all of one piece of white Marble the Tops of them were of Cedar so exactly wrought as astonish'd the Beholders These Porches were 30 Cubits broad and the compass of all was six Furlongs The Courts were curiously wrought and paved with all sorts of Stones The way to the inward Temple was all inclosed with Stones wrought like Lattice-work which were three Cubits high of curious Workmanship To this there was an Ascent of 14 Steps and above it was four square and inclosed with a Wall by its self 40 Cubits high on the outside and all cover'd with Stairs to ascend up to it and within it was 25 Cubits high at the top of the 14 Stairs within the Wall was a Level compassed with a Wall of 300 Cubits which had Gates in it and between the Gates were Porches opposite to each other reaching to the Wall of the Treasury supported with mighty Pillars all the Gates were cover'd with Plates of Gold and Silver only one was cover'd with Corinthian Brass which for Beauty far excell'd the other dazzling and surprizing the Eyes of the Spectators In every Gate were two Doors each of them 30 Cubits high and 15 broad an on each side they had Seats 30 Cubits long and 40 in height each of them supported with two Pillars 12 Cubits thick only the Gate which was cover'd with Corinthian Brass was 50 Cubits high and the Gates 40 more richly adorn'd than the rest Lastly the Holy of Holies was Scituate in the midst of all and had 12 Stairs to go up to it the fore part of it was 100 Cubits high and as many broad backward it was 40 Cubics on each side it had as 't were two Shoulder rising up in height 20 Cubits The first Gate was 20 Cubits high and 25 wide and had no Doors to shew that Heaven was always open c. All the fore part was gilded and all within was covered with the Gold the inward part was divided into two Rooms whereof the first only might be seen which was in height 90 Cubits in length 49 and in breadth 20 Round about the Wall was a Golden Vine whereon hung many Clusters all of Gold every Cluster being about six Foot long it had Golden Gates 55 Cubits high and 16 broad it had curious Hangings of the same length admirably wrought with Purple Violet and Scarlet Silk all the Fabrick was so exquisitely and richly wrought that it wanted no Workmanship for it was all cover'd with a Massie Plate of pure Gold which astonished the Beholders the top was all set with Rods of Gold sharp like Pikes at the ends lest Birds should sit thereon and defile it The Stones wherewith it was built were 45 Cubits in length six broad and as many thick Joseph Hist l. 6. 9. Rome when first built was but 22 Miles in compass scituated upon dainty Hills in a most Healthful Air the River Tiber running by it about 16 Miles distant from the Sea It was almost round in compass The Suburbs in Process ' of Time grew so great that Aurelian the Emperor built new Walls which were almost 50 Miles in compass the Walls were adorned with 740 Turrets And yet again the Suburbs in a little time grew so great that one of them was 15 Miles long and reached even to the Sea And in Augustus his time there were numbred in Rome above 320 Thousand poor People relieved by the Publick Besides a great number of Bondmen few rich Men but had 100 and some 400 a piece Seneca saith that the number of Inhabitants were reckoned to be at feaâ—â— four Millions There were in it 424 Temples erected to their Idol Gods 10. There were two Capitals in Rome the old built by Numa the new begun by Tarquin Priscus finished by Horatius Pulvillus Consul It was 800 Feet in compass almost four square it was ascended on the South side by 100 Steps it would hold 8000 Men it was covered with Brass Tiles all gilt with Gold there were three Chappels in it to one of which viz. Jupiter's Augustus gave 16000 pound weight of Gold and Jewels worth almost as much more 12000 Talents were spent in gilding of it The Gates were cover'd with thick Plates of Gold the very Foundation cost Tarquinius 40000 pound weight of Silver the Pillars of it were cut out of a Quarry of Rich Marble called Pentick Marble Clark's Descript of Countreys p. 126. 11. The Pantheon built by Agrippa Son-in-Law to Augustus was 144 Feet in breadth and as much in height cover'd with Brass richly gilt burnt by Lightning in the Reign of Trojan and rebuilt by Hudrian Ibid. 12. The Temple of Peace built by Vespasian was 300 Foot long and 200 broad was the most beautiful of all the Temples mightily enriched with Gifts Statues Pictures and Rarities the Vessels of the Temple of Jerusalem were brought hither by Titus In the time of Commodus it was burnt with Fire either from Heaven or out of the Earth upon the occasion of an Earthquake Ibid. 13. The Baths of the Romans were infinite in Number some paved with Silver and set with Rows of Pillars Antonius his Bath had 1600 Seats of polished Marble in it
that occur to our Senses and common Observations And this is not for bare Contemplation only but with a Design to make as Natural Genuine and Reasonable Deductions for Practice as possible Be pleased then to contemplate a-while with me the Beauty of the outward Parts of Heaven and thence make Conjecture at the Wisdom of him that made the World and the Provision he hath made in the highest Heavens for all that love and obey him in Truth It cannot be improper certainly to ascend Pisgah by degrees we may see the outward Skirts of Heaven from the Foot of the Mount When we can get to the Top our Desire is to take a Prospect of the whole Hemisphere to leave the Stars whilst we make Enquity after all the Invisible Host of the Middle Region that are employed about us either as Friends or Enemies And this is attempted in the following Survey of that Spiritual and Invisible World where those Dii Medioxami Intermediate Agents are employed as Reporters and Transporters Monitors Couriers Apparitors Guardians Adversaries between this and the other World For certainly 't is lawful whilst we live here to peep out of our Prison and take Acquaintance in what degree lawfully we can with Angels and naked Spirits Upon the score of our Kindred and Alliance to them and Concernment with them we are obliged so far we must do it or we are not only Disingenuous but blind to our own Interest And why doth the Almighty use to frequently and remarkably in the World those Intelligent and Spiritual Ministers in the Exercise of his Providence if we might not Enquire after them and take Acquaintance with them Is he ashamed of his Spiritual Train and Family Or are they so mighty strange and foreign to our Natures or so very far above us that we must run away like People affrighted out of our Wits to hide from all such Apparitions in Corners of thick Darkness But why should we be so ungrateful to those Angelical Creatures as to suppress all those Occurrences of History all those conspicuous Remarks of the Divine Providence wherein their Footsteps are plainly visible not only to their Grief and Dishonour but to the great Encouragement of Atheism and Infidelity in the World Thus far I humbly conceive we may safely climb our Scala Coeli to the Veil that interposeth between us and the Inner Court to the Gate of the New Jerusalem and no farther The Lord guide us the Angels guard us in all our Ways 'till we are got safe into that place where we shall be satisfied with Glories which now we little know or comprehend where we shall be sweetly surprized and bravely entertained with Joyous Company and Glorious Objects and tread not only the Moon but all the Starry Globes under our Feet In my Essay on the Works of Creation my Design is to take Measure by the Sublimity of our Aspect and the Excellency of the Object for the Order and Method of my Thoughts Both these seem naturally disposed to determine my Choice of the Heavens and Heavenly Bodies and the Appurtenances that are more nearly related to them and depend upon them for the Subject of my present Discourse leaving this Globe of Earth the very Sediment of the Creation and the most dreggy part of the World for my future Thoughts and Meditations And because in all our Disquisitions and Actions we ought to propound to our selves for our Main End the Glory of God I shall consider 1. The Greatness of the Heavens 2. The Quality of them 3. Their Situation 4. The Stars and Planets 5. Other inferiour Appurtenances Comets Thunder Lightning Air Winds Storms and Tempests Hail Rain Snow and Frosts extraordinary Signs and Apparitions c. 6. The Continuation of them 7. Their Extensiveness and Universality And Lastly Because amongst all these the Sun is the most admirable most conspicuous and most glorious Body I shall assign a particular Meditation upon this great and excellent Luminary by itself But so I shall manage my Discourse from the Beginning to the End as to intermix it all along with Practical Remarks and Inferences as accounting it but a poor Exercise to expend our best Thoughts upon barren Speculations 1. Of the Greatness of the Heavens BY the Heavens I mean not the Supreme Emperial Part not the Seat of the Blessed which is out of sight and the reach of Humane Sense but the outward lower visible Parts of the Heavenly Orbs those Parts which may be seen And how great these are you cannot expect that we should be able certainly to tell you they are very great that we all know so vast that they comprehend within the Cavity of them the whole Universe besides all the Earth Seas Air and every thing that belongs to them Astronomers say the Primum Mobile is 1960 times bigger than the Earth whatever 't is the Magnitude is wonderful past our Fathom and enough to fill us with the admiration of him that made it 2. Of the Quality of the Heavens OF such a subtile diaphonous Nature that it will not terminate our sight a Man may see through it if the distance did not hinder more thin and perspicuous than the Air itself clearer than the Chrystal or the finest Glass Ezek. 1.22 Rev. 21.11 Rev. 4.6 So immutable that for near upon 6000 Years it hath not been impaired or decayed or altered with continual Exercise and Motion Every thing here below the Moon is subject to change The outward and courser Arches of the Heavens suffer no damage even Stones and Monuments in this lower World die with Age the Posts and Pillars the outward Scaffold of the World above is in its own Nature by the Law of the Supream Architect immortal I mean so that no Creature can endamage them 'till the God that made them forbid them to be any more The nearer to God and Heaven the more pure firm and lasting the Constitution of the Creature is If the outward Heavens are such what is the Seat of the Blessed which if terminated in any place lies beyond them What are the Angels that tread that Floor those Arches under Feet What is God himself that made them and looks after them The Figure also is very wonderful so vastly great and yet exactly round without any Unevennesses or Angles and Turnings of a perfect Circular Figure Circulus said the Philosophers est Divinum quid And the Egyptians pourtrayed one of their Divinities named Kneph as a beautiful Man with Feathers on his Head a Girdle and a Scepter in his Hand with an Egg the Hieroglyphick of the World proceeding out of his Mouth And some of them did adore the Circle of the Heavens as an expression of his Power and Perfections And 't is true there is no Figure so capacious as the Round One because as I said it admits no Corners no Unevenness c. Nor is there any Being so perfect as God without any Infirmity or Defect How great then in Power
and Wisdom must this God be that stretched out the Heavens like a round Canopy and hung it over this lower World in so exact and circular a Figure that no inequality can be found in it 3. Of the Situation of the Heavens ALL this Great Body hung with an innumerable Number of Stars and Planets each Body big enough to make a World of all this hung upon nothing no material Arches no visible Pillars to support it Nothing but the Power of him that made it It surpasses Human Skill the Wit of all Men in the World to hang a little Ball or an Egg-shell in the Air without somewhat material to support it God hath not only hung the Earth but the Heavens also upon nothing What cannot the God of all the World do Let him but speak the Word and he can make a World stand without Pillars His Word is enough for a World to stand upon and shall poor sneaking Man be afraid to venture upon his Promise He spake the Word and the World was created he spake the Word and the Heavens were stretched forth over the empty places He may speak the Word Ten thousand times and Man shall despond and be afraid to venture out any further than he can stand upon his own Legs If St. Peter step forth upon the Sea at the Voice of his Saviour he begins to sink And if the Sinner do but essay to trust upon the Word of the Almighty when no outward supply is ready at hand his Faith fails him and he sinks into Despair So long as we have Money in our Pockets or a Remedy in sight we can keep our Feet but in Poverty Distress and Danger all the Promises in the Gospel sealed with the Word and Oath of a God are not Ground enough for Man to set his Foot upon 4. Of the Stars and Planets WHich deserve to be considered 1. As many How many I know not You have heard the Phrases As the Stars of Heaven for multitude and as the Sands upon the Sea-shore Used promiscuously sometimes one sometimes the other Astronomers have long ago reckoned up 1022 of them that are visible and 't is concluded those that are invisible are far the greater number Psal 147.4 He telleth the Number of the Stars and calls them all by their Names If the Stars of Heaven be so numerous what are the Inhabitants that dwell beyond I grant 't is a little Flock that goes to Heaven compared with the many many damned Souls that go to Hell but as God said to Abraham Gen. 15.5 Look now towards Heaven and tell the Stars if thou be able to number them c. The number of them that stand about the Throne is ten thousand times ten thousand and thousands of thousands stand before him Rev. 5.11 He sheweth Mercy to thousands of them that love him and keep his Commands And let not any think that amongst so many Children God will forget or overlook any of them he knows them all and will lose none of them He calls his own Sheep by Name and leads them out John 10.3 He counts our wandrings puts our Tears into a Bottle the very Hairs of our Head are all numbred There 's not a Word in our Mouth nor a Thought in our Heart but he knows it altogether Such Knowledge is too great for us it may put us into wonder and strike us with an awful Reverence of the Divine Omnipotence and Wisdom Consider then a little Sinner how many thy Sins are how many the Mercies of God bestowed upon thee how many Invitations thou hast had to Repentance and how many Repulses thou hast given to the Messages of Heaven and withal how if they were ten thousand times ten thousand more God knows and remembers them all and then say with Job 9.2 How should Men be just with God 2. Their Greatness Indeed they seem little to us because they are a great way off Distance of Place gives Disadvantage to the Prospect but he that saith they are no bigger than they seem is as wise as that Philosopher that thought the Sun was no bigger than his Head The Learned and most Skilful Astronomers do generally conclude it for a demonstrative Truth that the least Star in the Firmament is bigger than the Earth we live upon And yet these so great Bodies are carried so high supported only with the Hand of the Almighty let not the penitent Sinner then say can God raise me up from the Grave of Sin from Things below and set me up on high and bring me safe to Heaven Thô thou liest now among the Potsherds sunk deep into Sin and Misery yet God is able to lift thee and thousands more and carry thee as upon Eagles Wings and set you as Stars in Heaven there to shine for ever and ever 3. Distance from one another especially the Planets and from the Earth The Moon is next to us Mercury next Venus in the third place the Sun fourth Mars the fifth Jupiter the sixth Saturn highest the Fixed Stars above them all Were they all in the same Orb they would move together at the same time and make no Distinction of Day and Night of Winter and Summer or not so much as would serve for our Necessities And should they be all so low as the lowest or should he that holds them there let them fall thence by the reverse of his Decree or the withdrawing of his constant Providence they would soon set this World on Fire and send us off the Stage and burn the Universe into a Scroll Should God draw back the Hand of his Omnipotence but one moment the Stars would fall upon our Heads and make this whole World into a Hell in the twinkling of an Eye How necessarily do we depend upon the Divine Mercy for our Safety and Security every Hour we live More ways than one than a thousand doth he keep Death and Destruction from us Let us consider a little this excellent Favour So many Globes as big as Worlds and most of them far greater hanging over our Heads all the Days of our Life and we still walking safe under them how much methinks do we owe to the Power and good Providence of God for saving our Lives in such imminent Danger Were those excellent Bodies subject to the like Irregularities as we are apt to go out of their place to leave their Orbs to disobey the Will of him that made them as Man generally is what a dangerous Condition should we be in Damocles who sat down to Table at a Feast with a naked Sword hanging over his Head with a Horse-hair had no such reason of an awful fear upon him as we have if he that govern'd the Stars were a Man and not God 4. Their Light Which is so great in all that if but one of the Stars or Planets except the Moon which hath none but borrowed Light were not kept at a distance from us they would certainly dazle our weak Eyes into
absolute blindness or if removed much farther off would not serve our Necessities But of this more hereafter 5. Motion Incredibly swift insomuch that as Lessius saith such Stars as are near the Equinoctial Line do move every Hour Forty millions of Miles every Million being 1000000 and so in one Hour move more than comes to 2000 times the Compass of the Earth The Sun saith the same Author in the compass of one Hour goes in its motion 1000000 Miles whereupon 't is certain that in the same space of time it equals the Compass of the Earth in its Course above Fifty times What an amazing Wonder of Omnipotence is this Let those Atheistical Sinners think of it that call daily for a Miracle to prove the Being of a God Here 's a Miracle that presents before us every Day And every Man that hath Eyes in his Head if he hath Brains too may see it and wonder Why what would Men have a God to do more than this If he should make a fresh Creation of a World every Hour Men might still wink and disbelieve and still call for fresh Miracles As if the Almighty Jehovah had nothing else to do than humour the silly Passions of Hard-hearted Sinners of pitiful incredulous Worms Well! it will not be long but God will justifie himself to these Men before Angels and Devils and shew that he did not leave himself without Witness in the World 6. Influences Which are divers and some of them not known to us or discoverable to us I shall mention some 1. Warming these sublunary Bodies and infusing such a Heat into them as is necessary for Life and Motion insomuch that without it there would be no Generation no Motion no Life in the Creatures of this World Take away but the Sun out of the Firmament and no Spring would appear Man would be no more the Acts of Accretion Growing Feeling Moving Seeing Living would all cease presently Sol Homo generant hominem Nay were the Sun removed but as far from us as the Fixed Stats England would be Ireland and all our Year prove a cold Winter our very Senses would prove chill and our Reasons follow hard after them For Temperamentum animi sequitur temperamentum Corporis What an excellent God have we to deal with who accommodates us so kindly seasonably suitably with Fire and Fuel from Heaven not only to ferment the Clouds in order to Rain to dissolve the Snow and Hail to warm the Air that pierceth our Bodies to foment the Earth and make it fruitful but also cherish our Human Bodies and makes our Souls more pleasant which dwell in such warm Stoves If all the Wood and combustible Matter on the Earth were heaped together to make one Pile in order to a great Bonfire for the benefit of the Earth it would not do so much good but would come infinitely short as the Stars and Planets of Heaven Besides if the Warmth of the lower Orbs be so friendly and beneficial to our Natures What is the Grace of God that comes down from the Inner Heaven the Light of his Countenance to our Inner Souls If the Sun with its pleasant Rays makes the sublunary World smile and laugh and sing shall not the Special Grace and Favour of the Almighty much more put Gladness into our Hearts And make us chearful in the Service of our Maker If the presence of the Hosts of Heaven the Sun Moon and Stars be so comfortable what is the Presence of the Lord of Hosts the blessed God the Communion of the holy Jesus the Influences of the Spirit of Grace the Company of Angels Cherubim and Seraphim Let us say as Psal 4. Many say who will shew us any good c. Besides if the outward Court of this World be so comforted with the Warmth of the outward Parts of Heaven is there nothing in the Emperial Orbs in the Inner Chambers to refresh and comfort the Church of God! Is the Atrium Gentium so pleasant and is the Sanctum Sanctorum the Holy of Holies devoid and desolate 2. The Flux and Reflux Ebb and Flowing of the Sea that indeed depends as generally concluded upon the Moon only But that is such a Wonder in Nature that it sufficiently illustrates the Power and Wisdom of God Psal 107.21 22 23. Oh that Men would praise the Lord c. Thus God who daily makes the great and wide Seas to Ebb and Flow is able also to make the like Changes and Vicissitudes in the World in the Church He turneth Man to Destruction again he says return ye Children of Men c. Psal 90.3 5 6. Psal 107.31 32. c. 3. Other secret Influences and Operations unknown to us as to Weather Health Plenty and it may be Wars and Peace Prosperity and Afflictions Life and Death For so far Astrologers go but I would be wise unto Sobriety and not peer too far lest I should be taxed for Curiosity in all this the Glory of God appears 5. Of Comets Thunder and Lightning Air and Winds Storms and Tempests Hail Rain Snow and Frosts extraordinary Signs and Apparitions I Shall here speak of the other inferiour Appurtenances of Heaven I choose to range them under that Notion because I intend not so much a Lecture of Philosophy as a plain Discourse of Divinity I mean the Comets Thunder and Lightning Wind and Air Vapours and Exhalations Storms and Tempests Hail Rain and Snow strange Apparitions and Phenomena I hope my time will not be quite lost nor I censur'd for impertinent in treating on these Things God himself therefore exhibiting them that we might duly meditate upon them and deduce Inferences thence for his Glory 1. Comets and Blazing Stars or whatever else of that Nature appears in the Heavens above us I pass over those Meteors of lesser moment Falling-Stars Burning Launces Flying Dragons Skipping Goats Ignes Fatui and Licking Fires as Exhalations of inferiour wonder Comets are the most stupendious I hope no Body amongst Christians is so silly as Democritus who took them for the Souls of the Saints triumphing in Glory or as others Fires carried thither by Spirits only to astonish the World Whatever they are generated of for I will not meddle here with the Physical Consideration their meaning is something the God of Nature who is so wise as to make nothing in vain without all doubt puts them in the Heavens for some Sign or other Nor dare I be peremptory to sign the particular signification I humbly conceive the most that we can read in those Coelestial Hierogliphicks is that God is going to do some great Thing in the World and that at the hanging out of those Flags it behoves Men to enquire into their Lives and search their ways more narrowly and prepare to meet their God who is coming to Judge the World in Equity and maketh these Flames of Fire his Harbingers to prepare his Way and give Notice of his coming I shall not trouble you with
particular Instances of these kind of Meteors the Scripture tells us at the Birth of our Saviour a Star appeared which perhaps was the Comet spoken of by Heathen Authors in the Days of Augustus of a stupendious Greatness upon which the Tibertine Sibyl shewed the Emperour the Divinity of our Saviour in these words Hic Puer Major te est Ipsum adora Our last great Comet I doubt not was of extraordinary signification not to us only but to whole Europe and farther so far as it was conspicuous What a gracious God have we that never scarce goes about any great Commotions or Changes in the World but he gives Warning before-hand As if not willing to take us tardy He shews his Signs in the Heavens above when he is about to do any great Work in the Earth beneath And therefore as Darius in the Case of Daniel Chap. 6.26 27. Let Men tremble and fear before this God for he is the Living God and steadfast for ever his Kingdom that which shall not be destroyed and his Dominion shall be even unto the end he delivereth and rescueth and worketh Signs and Wonders in Heaven and Earth 2. Thunder and Lightning Called by the Psalmist the Voice of God and by some supposed to be that Trumpet that shall sound at the Last Day to raise the Dead and to call to Judgment I will not trouble you with declaring the strange and divers Effects of this kind of Meteor its hurting of things inward when the outward are safe shattering the Bones when the Flesh is left sound melting the Blade of the Sword when the Scabbard is free breaking the Vessel when the Wine slows not away exempting poisonous Creatures from their Venom and infusing it into those who are not so striking Men dead and leaving them in the same posture it found them as if still alive c. It is enough to say that 't is a stupendious Meteor and may well be called the Voice of the Divine Excellency Job 37.2 3 4 c. Job 26 6-14 It is said of Nero that a Thunder-bolt fell upon his Table and struck the Cup out of the Emperor's Hand And we have known in our Age some strong Towers and high Buildings demolished to the very Ground with Lightning Some Men struck dead some lamed some blinded Trees clove asunder A Learned Divine of our Nation tells of a profane Person walking abroad with another upon the Lord's-Day when it thundred his Companion telling him of it made Answer 'T is nothing but a Knave Cooper beating of his Tubs But he had not gone much farther but himself was struck dead This may teach us to put on a Reverential Awe of the Divine Majesty at such Seasons That Emperor Caligula who used to brave it out as if he meant to vie with the Almighty and cry 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 was an Instance of the Divine Patience but no safe Example for Imitation The Psalmist is more ingenuous Psal 29. c. Give unto the Lord O ye mighty give unto the Lord Glory and Strength And Psal 97.1 2 3 4. To see all the lower World cover'd with thick Clouds and the Cracks of Thunder shake the very Pillars of the Earth and terrible Flashes and Corruscations of Lightning with a speedy pace fly from one end of the Heavens to the other is so like the Voice of God and a Type or Shadow of that black gloomy Day which shall put a Period to the World that it may well be a Memento of our Duty and Reverence we owe to the Divine Majesty and may well put that Question into our Mouths Who shall be able to stand when God appears When this great and terrible God shall by the Sound of this Trumpet or the Voice of an Arch-Angel Summon the World to Judgment who shall dare to appear before him If the Giving of the Law and the Enacting or rather Promulgation of our Religion upon Mount Sinai was so dreadful as Exod. 19.16 Chap. 20.18 19. What will the Great Assizes be when all the Men that ever lived in the World shall be called to give up their last Account and receive their Final Doom Then Oh! Come ye Mountains and fall upon us and ye Rocks cover us and hide us from the Wrath of the Lamb Then Oh! where will the Heart and Stoutness of the presumptuous Sinner shew itself How will he that brav'd it here with the Almighty be able then to stand his Ground and maintain his Cause Psal 50.1 2 3 4. 3. Air and Winds Which what to make of we know not 't is such an invisible and yet real Meteor that it will puzzle the Natural Reason of the most subtile Philosopher to tell the Nature of it The Air is so like the Nature of the Souls in our Bodies or a Spirit in general that we know little more of either one or other than what we know by the sensible Effects John 3.8 The Wind bloweth where it listeth c. If Man be so dim in Naturals with what Face can he boast his Knowledge of Spiritual Objects We neither know the Air that surrounds us every-where nor the Wind that whistles in our Ears nor the Souls that lodge in our own Bodies We are so blind so near home And 't is enough to make us blush at our own Weakness and such Ignorance should make us Humble and such Humility should make us Learn And 'till we are thus qualified we are not fit to learn What a proud Lump of Clay is foolish Man that cannot comprehend Things so near him Things meerly natural Things so common and ordinary and yet will call every Point of his Religion even the sublimest Mysteries to the Tribunal of meer Reason and determine in particular Branches and Puâ—ctilio's as peremptorily and decisively as if be had been Privy Counsellour to the Almighty and judge others censoriously unkindly for differing from him but in the lesser doubtful difficult Points of Religion and prosecute severely for not knowing and believing with equal clearness as himself But besides We are often wondring at the Nature of God himself and cannot tell how to frame a Notion of a Being every-where present Is not the Air and Wind a fit Emblem to shadow forth this Attribute of the Divinity to us Is not the Air in every Creviss of our Houses in our Nostrils in our very Bowels Doth it not fill the World and enter into the smallest Pores of our Bodies And yet 't is but a Creature and we see it not Why should we think it such an impossible thing for the God of Heaven to fill all Places with his Presence and yet be limited to no Bounds nor visible to any Eyes The same word that we use to signifie Air is used also to express the Spirit of God by in almost all the Languages viz. Spiritus Latin 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 amp c. And we find the Spirit of God choosing sometimes to come down and shew
an House eternal durable Riches and Righteousness Rivers of Pleasure for evermore there only is a continual Day a Light that suffers no Darkness a Sun always shining an everlasting Summer a long Eternity Bliss and Happiness This is easily demonstrable to any one that knows the present World and can but see the Skirts of the Holy Land the very Borders of Heaven Were it not Wisdom for us them to leave off Building with so much Anxiety here to take down our Scaffolds and get a Jacob's Ladder and climb up to that place of Angels to send our Hearts before us and cast our Anchor safe within the Veil and choose that other World for our Portion and think and speak of it and provide for it and account it as our own and pack up all our last Cares and Passions for it that whilst we live upon Earth we may have our Conversations above and then we shall be eternally safe from Hell beneath But especially at the approach of any unkindly stop or period in our worldly Comforts whether it be a black Night or a cloudy stormy Day or an ill Winter or Poverty or Shame or Sickness or Death let us then take the advantage of the opportunity and look up as high as the Firmament and further even beyond the Starry Orbs and say with our selves In those Countries in that World is no Night or Darkness or Sickness or Sea or Hell let us scorn to grovel here as we have done Let us pack hence our best Goods and be gone let that be our Home and the Lord of that Country our Father and let us live heavenly holily humbly as becomes Citizens of that heavenly Jerusalem the Metropolis of both Worlds 4. Let us live by Rule as those Coelestial Bodies all do even the Rule prescribed us by our Maker and fitted to our Natures and conducive to the Ends of our Being And this without stragling aside deviation or error on the one hand or the other without intermission or passion or weariness or any thing that may disturb our Motion I know as our Natures are more excellent than the Stars so we are upon greater Disadvantages upon the score of Sin that hath so enfeebled our Spirits and emasculated the Courage and Vigour of our Piety that as long as we live we shall be apt to flag but then let it be considered that our God hath offered to accommodate us with all the excellent Helps of the Gospel and the Assistance of his Spirit and therefore in the strength of these let us go on from Day to Day in the exactest Course of a Religious Piety making no considerable Blot or Faulter if possible in the whole Series of our Life or if that through the fraility of Human Nature may not be done let the Blot be presently washed off by the Tears of a sound Repentance and then by that means all the crookedness of our former ways being made streight let us take care for the time to come to move upright steady and streight according to the excellent Rules prescribed us in the Laws of God and Life of our Saviour Let us try not only to keep pace with the Sun but to out-vie all the Stars of the Firmament and let it be accounted no Disgrace to be thus watchful and curious about the keeping of our Orbs and observe our due Postures and modelling our Actions but rather our greatest Excellency and Glory Slight those who say amidst their sickly Healths Thou liv'st by Rule What doth not so but Man Houses are built by Rule and Common-wealths Entice the trusty Sun if that you can From his Ecliptick Line becken the Sky Who lives by Rule then keeps good Company 7. Of the Extensiveness of the Heavens The Stars and Firmament the expanded Sky and all the Hosts of the Aetherial Orbs speak expresly unto all the Nations of the Earth that there is a God to be worshipped and with such a Worship as becomes his Infinite Excellency Their words are so loud they may be heard to all the Ends of the World Then let us consider 1. WHether the most dark and distant Nations of the Earth have taken Notice of this Rule heard this Voice 2. What they have understood by it 3. What they might understand 4. What Inferences we may deduce from the whole for our own Vse 1. Whether the darkest Nations have heard this Voice Answ Yes Their Sound hath gone out to all the Ends of the World And it is very easily made out For 1. They had no other Bible to read in than that of Nature and this of the Heavens was the most legible Page in the whole Book They were without the Written Law but they were not without this Natural Light They had neither Moses nor the Prophets nor Evangelists nor Apostles and therefore whither else should they go but to the Word writ upon the Book of the Creation the Divine Handy-works in the Make of the World Rom. 1.20 2. We find them confessing it making use of this Book reading studiously amongst the Stars poring with an inquisitive Eye upon the Heavens and Firmament to gather some Scraps of a Religious Philosophy and trace the Principles of a Spiritual Divinity Seneca when he hath placed the Wise Man walking to and fro by the Contemplation of his Mind amongst the Stars Illic demum descit saith he quod diu quaesivit illic incipit Deum nosse And in the beginning of his Book of Natural Questions having undertaken some Philosophical Account of the Heavenly Bodies we find him no where in such a Rapture of Divinity as upon that Thesis Nisi ad haec the Study of Divine Things the Contemplations of the Heavenly Bodies c. admitterer non fuerat operae pretium nasci O quam contempta res est Homo nisi supra humana se erexerit Nay more than this they had generally the Original of all their Theology from the Firmament Their Gods were amongst the Stars nay the Stars were their only Gods 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Homer Even the Egyptians themselves are accounted to have lead the way to this Superstition And for this Reason it was chiefly that their several Priests Prophets and Magi amongst the Egyptians Chaldeans Assyrians Persians c. were so well skilled commonly in the Curious Arts of Astrology and Divination which have been since derived and diffused from them to us and the rest of the World Their Hermes Tresmegistus Ptolomy and Haly being Authors of great Request still with our Astrologers and Prognosticators 2. What did they learn from hence Truly a great deal more than some Christians learn from Nature and Revelation both I speak not of all the poor dark Heathen World but of some who were more serious and contemplative amongst them who took more Pains than their Fellows And I dare safely say that tho' their Eyes were dim and the Light they saw by but like the obscure Twilight or the first Dawning of the Morning
that they might well School and Catechise some of our old Professors Grey-hair'd Christians for Seven Years together It would be too large a Task now to tell you what Lessons they learn'd from the Contemplation and Study of these Things Their Books of Moral Philosophy writ by Aristotle Plato Cicero Seneca Isocrates c. where they preach'd in our Pulpits were enough to fill some Number of Years with Sermons strong enough for our Auditors of the Lower Form And convictive enough to shame the Major part of Christians among us into Blushing and Confusion Read over but the Roman Twelve Tables Plato's Republic the Laws of the several Heathen Nations about Religion Sobriety Justice c. And you 'll find Reason to fear lest the Queen of the South and the Inhabitants of Tyre and Sidon the Greek Scythian and Barbarian will escape better some of them at the Day of Judgment than many of Christendom that have both the Books wide open before them all the Days of their Life Rom. 2.14 15. 3. What might they learn Answ All the Articles of our Christian Creed and all the Precepts of our Christian Religion except those which refer to the Cause and Cure of our Misery viz. The Fall of Adam and the Intercession of the Second Adam That there was a God one only Supreme Maker of Heaven and Earth Infinite in the Attributes of Wisdom Power Truth Justice Mercy worthy to be worshipped with a Holy Life Prayer Praise Obedience and a pure Heart and Affection one that had a Good Will to save us one that would reward us with excellent Rewards or Punishments according to our Actions in the other World All this and more than this they might have discerned by their Glimmering Light of Nature in only the Frontispiece of Heaven if they had but used their Eyes And so much many of them did not only learn but teach and make a publick and stout Profession of it to the World The Existence of One Supreme God the Divine Governance of the World the Immortality of the Soul a Mediation between God and us and almost all the Moral Duties of the Law in Substance the Distribution of Rewards and Punishments after this Life distinct Places and Times of Worship Priests and Priestly Maintenance and Attonements and Purifications and something like the Dedicating of their Infants to God by Baptism with secret Devotions and Family-Worship as well as that which was publick in the Temples All these and much more were adopted into the Body of the Heathen Religion and excepting only some few Articles of our Creed referring to the Trinity and especially the Business of our Redemption and the true Notion of our Two Sacraments and it may be the Resurrection of our Bodies it were not very hard to make out all the rest of our Religion demonstrable by the meer Light of Reason The invisible Things of GOD from the Creation of the World are clearly seen being understood by the Things that are made 4. What Practical Deductions may be made from hence How great is God A Contemplation of the Heavenly Fabrick will directly lead us to this Point viz. an admiration of the Divine Eternal Power of the Godhead For Rom. 1.19 That which may be known of God is manifest to all the World for God hath shewed it to them He hath shewed his Face in the Glass of his Works and his Features there appear so glorious that 't is a Wonder it doth not fill our Apprehensions with a pregnant and awful Conceit of his Infinite Majesty and Power The Splendour of the Divine Attributes gives Shine to all the World So that now all the Inhabitants of the round World have Scope enough for Spiritual Contemplation and the Exercise of their Rational Faculties and the Turk and Pagan both have a Book large and voluminous enough being wide open before them to employ all their Studies in all the Days of their Life Who that considers a while the Nature of that God that made the Heavens how he must stretch his Compass over the whole Vniverse how he must mete out the Heavens with a Span and comprehend the Dust of the Earth in a Measure and weigh the Mountains in Scales and the Hills in a Ballance and take up the Isles as a very little thing and measure the Waters in the Hollow of his Hand and make the Clouds his Chariot and ride upon the Wings of the Wind and climb up to the highest Orbs and extend every Globe with the present Thought and hang not only the Earth but the Heavens upon nothing and this in the exactest Order and Perfection that no remarkable Fault shall appear in 6000 Years in any part of all this magnificent Building Who that considers a little the Nature of the Supreme Architect shall not be ready to cry out with the Psalmist Psal 8.1 9. O Lord our Lird how excellent is thy Name in all the Earth who hast set thy Glory above the Heavens O Lord our Lord how excellent is thy Name in all the Earth 2. What little low worthless Creatures are we That God who is the Author of such excellent Handy-work that dwells in that inaccessible Light in such a glorious Palace who can make Heavens at his pleasure and garnish them in a moment and fill the whole World with the Beams of his Glory should yet place his Affections so much on such little silly things as we are Psal 8.3 When I consider thy Heavens the Work of thy Fingers the Moon and the Stars which thou hast ordained What is Man that thou art mindful of him and the Son of Man that thou visitest him Shall I speak my Opinion freely in this Matter I do conceive that one great Reason why God hath laid out so much of his Excellency and bestowed so much of his Infinite Wisdom and Power upon the Creation of the Things that are above us especially the Heavens over our Heads was on purpose to astonish proud Man into a Religious Admiration of his God and an humble Detestation of himself For that 's the very Frame and Temper which disposeth Man for the Impressions of Religion and the Exercise of a devout Affection Isa 66.1 2. Thus saith the Lord The Heaven is my Throne 3. A due Consideration of the Creation of the World and especially of the Heavens belongs unto us all Os homini sublime c. If God doth preach to us by these Things that are seen and thereby reveal to the World the invisible Properties of the Divinity then we ought to hearken to this Voice and make some good use of their Language The Curious Spectator looks up to the Heavens and examines every particular there Quidni quaerat Scit illa ad se pertinere Tunc contemnit domicilii prioris angustias Seneca And as he goes on what is all the distance from the utmost Coasts of Spain to the Indies But a Voyage of a very few Days if thou sail with a good
Wind But that heavenly Country above for many Hundreds of Years affords space for the swiftest Stars to travel in without let or molestation In short the very Natural Propensity of Mankind to enquire into those upper Regions and peer amongst the Stars is some Argument of our Concernment that way 4. Let us beware of Idolatry the fault of the old Pagan World Who when they saw those Lights hung out at the Windows of Heaven which should have been but ministerial to help them in the Search of him that made them fell down and worshipped the Servants instead of the Master the Candles at the Door instead of the Lord of the House Deut. 4.19 Yet the Jews themselves were so forgetful of this Precept that we find them often taxed for burning Incense to the Queen of Heaven and worshipping the Star Rempham And 't is too well known that the Heathens generally worshipped the Sun Moon and Stars becoming vain in their Imaginations and though they professed themselves Wise they became Fools changing the Glory of the incorruptible God into the Image of his corruptible Creatures 5. By this Law they who want a Special Revelation shall be judged Rom. 2.12 13 14 15. Let no Man then whether within or without the Pale of the Church think to shroud his Guilt under the Cloak of Ignorance There 's no Corner of the World so remote no People so dark where this Voice hath not been heard the Musick of the Spheres is soft and still but such as shortly will make even both the Ears of the guilty Sinner tingle The Language wherein these Sermons are preach'd to the World is temperate and equal it makes no great Noise at present to them who are busie digging low in the Bowels of the Earth but it hath a sharp and heavy Accent at the end Let no Man then upbraid the Almighty as if he were a severe Judge for calling all Men to the same Judgment for damning Men that never had the knowledge of his Laws Fear not God will be just he 'll vindicate his Righteousness from the foul Aspersions and Abuses of a scandalous World Hast thou sinned without Law without Law then thou shalt be tried And a Hundred to One but condemned too and yet God clear from thy Blood and just in all this What a black List of Sins doth the Apostle present thee with Rom. 1.29 c. all chargeable upon all Nations of the World Jew and Christian and Turk and Heathen and damnable by the very Law of Nature Vnrighteousness Fornication c. But that which affects us most in all this is that not only the poor Infidel is guilty in this Case but a great part of Christendom also not only they that have no other Law to read in no other Rule to go by but the Book of the Creation but they also who have the Bibles in their Hands and the Creed upon their Tongues-end and have all the Advantages of Nature and Revelation both When these very Sins and as bad or worse walk bare-fac'd within the Confines of the Church and Men of the best Creed and Profession in the World are not ashamed to commit the foulest Sins and sometimes accounteit their Glory to boast of such Vices which ought not so much as to be named amongst Christians There are several live amongst us it may be in this place now whose ordinary Conversations are stain'd with such Blots as both the Lights both that of Positive Religion and that of meer Natural Reason too do abhor and condemn And yet which is mighty strange these very Men do please themselves with the hopes of escaping safely the Sentence of the Judge at the Last Day And upon their Repentance they may but else I cannot think of any plausible Argument that will stand their Friend at the Day of Judgment And to drive the Nail farther yet It will not be enough for Men to plead their Interest in a Church or Party in such Cases let the Church be never so pure nor the Profession never so good nor the Advantages of Knowledge and Information never so great if under all these Pretensions thou shouldst play the Hypocrite and live ill thy own Mouth would condemn thee and a whole Cloud of Witnesses depose Evidence against thee And yet notwithstanding all this we may take up the Complaint of the Prophet Jer. 18.13 Ask now among the Heathen who hath heard such Things The Virgins of Israel have done very horrible Things Thy poor Men are tenacious of their superstitious Vanities 't is hard to make a Proselyte to Christianity amongst them they will dispute fight die for their meer Shadow of Faith but Christians will barter away thier Conscience their Creed their Heaven their God for meer Vanities Ver. 14 15. In short if it be true what some of the poor ignorant Gentiles fancied that the Sun Moon and Stars do all look upon us and are daily Spectators and Witnesses of all we do it were well for many If the Sun were indeed turned into Darkness and the Moon into Blood and the Stars would leave off their Shining and the whole Face of the Heavens were reversed than thus to stand over our Heads and remark our Actions in order to a Solemn Convictive Testimony against us Jer. 2.9 10 11. 8. Of the Glorious Body of the Sun COnsider we next the Sun 1. In its Motion 1. Its Terms à quo ad quem 2. It s Swiftness 3. Continuance 4. It s Light 5. It s Heat 1. It s Motion Concerning which and the rest of its Attributes I shall have the less to say now because I have spoken so much of it in the General Notion of the Heavenly Bodies Yet for Order-sake consider we 1. Its Terms or Bounds from whence and to which the Sun moves From the one end of the Heavens to the other i. e. according to our Apprehension and Common Sence of Things For in truth the Heavens have neither Beginning nor End but are of a perfect Round Figure Indeed this Notion was so long hid from the World that not many Hundred Years agone a German Bishop was Excommunicated for broaching this Doctrine viz. That there were Antipodes and that the Earth in answer to the Heavens was inhabited round whereas now 't is generally agreed upon with good Reason by all the Learned of late Ages 2. It s Swiftness I need say little more upon this Point than what I said before viz. That the Sun according to the Judgment of some Astronomers goes in its Motion 1000000 German Miles in the Judgment of others 261905 in one Hour Whether either of them are in the right or no I am not much concerned to determine This is certain 't is of a vast Body 166 times bigger than the Earth say Astronomers who by the Eclipses say they have found its Diameter and by its Diameter its Compass Periphery and by that its Motion Indeed its Course is so swift so incredibly quick that
our late Philosophers would fain find a nearer way to solve the Wisdom of Nature whose Principle it is to do every thing the nearest way it can be done and therefore have rackt their Brains to discover if possibly a mistake in the case and to prove that the Earth which is by many Degrees the less Body doth move round and not the Sun with so swift and daily a motion But as yet the Evidence of that Opinion doth not appear so that we may on this Point say It rejoyceth as a strong Man to run a Race 3. It 's Continuance and Constancy Intimated in these Words As a Giant running his Race c. Psal 19.5 6. His Circuit c. nor need I say more upon this particular 'T is demonstrable to every Eye and agreed upon by all the World that the Sun hath continued still in Motion from the beginning of the World to this present Age and shall do to the end of time Itself being the Heavenly Clock the Original Measure of all our Times 2. It s Light As a Bridegroom coming out of his Chamber i. e. trim'd and deck'd in splendid and glorious Apparel making pleasant the Eyes of all Beholders So the Sun who is Condus Promut Lucis the Spring of Light 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a pure Flame 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 an always burning Torch a Vniversal Candle that serves the whole World to work and walk by that makes with its approach smiles in the Face and chearfulness in the Heart of every Spectator that hath Eyes to behold it Even Infants themselves incapable yet of making distinction between other Objects are pleased with this and Beasts themselves can hardly live without it In a word 't is the Eye of Heaven and the Pleasure of Earth and that we can as ill spare as the Eyes out of our Head for take away that and these are useless or near upon it 3. Heat Nothing hid from the Heat thereof Psal 19.6 Upon this Point likewise I have spoken already and left myself little more to say It tempers the Air which we suck with our Nostrils and produceth the Aliments we take with our Mouths and cherisheth our Bodies to help Concoction and is the Vniversal Cause under God of all Sublunary Beings What shall I say it broods the Earth and moves upon the Waters and helps to fecundate all Things here below There is nothing hid from the Heat thereof I have done with the Natural Consideration â—t us now deduce something for our Spiritual Meditation 1. The Papists tell us That Images and Pictures are the Lay-mens Books wherein they may read without ever a Letter the Lives of the Saints What if I should say the Sun is a fit Emblem of God and a Pattern for our Imitation Imitation I say and Admiration not Adoration 1. A fit Emblem or rather Adumbration of God but with an infinite Disproportion For Inter finitum infinitum no proper Comparison Yet this I say is peradventure as fit an Emblem of the Divinity as any we can find within the Ken of our Senses and under the Cope of Heaven And methinks God himself doth not disdain the Resemblance the Holy Ghost himself fetcheth Metaphors thence to attribute unto God Psal 84.11 The Lord is a Sun And Psal 4. Cause the Light of thy Countenance to shine c. And Jam 1.17 The Father of Lights And the Fathers generally make use of this Similitude to pourtray a little in faint Resemblance the Majesty of God by So Chrysostom Gregory Bernard Tertullian Hillary c. Having therefore so good footing for my Inference I shall pursue it more clearly The Sun is an Emblem of the Godhead in these respects 1. Of his Vnity There is one Sun in the Firmament and one God in Heaven Deut. 4.35 Vnto thee it was shewed that thou mightest know that the Lord he is God there is none else besides him Deut. 6.4 The Lord our God is one Lord. Are there any more Suns in the World than one 'T is true there are sometimes Parelii or Mock-Suns two or three or more which are no other than some Images or faint Resemblances of the Sun caused by the Refraction of its Beams in some plain thick watery adjacent Cloud and so there may be some faint Shadow or Adumbrations of the Deity in some brave Vertuoso's some Heroic Saints in the World but yet he that shall worship these for Gods and pray to them as if they were his Mediators or Saviours commits Idolatry and offers Sacriledge to the God of Heaven who calls to the Grandees of he World for an entire Service Worship him all ye Gods The Gods of the Heathens are but meer Parelii silly Adumbrations Cyphers compared to this One Jehova An Idol is nothing so saith the Apostle i. e. of that which it pretends to represent And 't is a bold piece of Presumption and sacrilegious Impudence to set up Rush-Candles or Wax-Tapers to vie with the Saviour to put meer Creatures in Competition with the God of Heaven Nay the Moon herself is not fit to enter any Comparison in right Judgment with the Fountain of Lights the Sun for what Light she hath 't is dim and uncertain and all borrowed she hath none of her own So nor all the Church Catholick put together that in Heaven and this on Earth are worthy of the Tenth part of that Adoration and Honour we owe to the God of all the World And yet there have been some so absurd in their Practice that they have burnt Incense to the Queen to Heaven the Moon when the Sun must be put off with a bare Sacrifice And some that say Ten Ave Mary's to One Pater Noster saying with that superstitious Monk Tu spes mea Thou my Hope my Tower in whom I have placed the very End of my Salvation If which God forbid I should like a Man mad and reprobate forget my God Vere tui nunquam obliviscar Thy Memory is sweeter than Honey and the Honey-comb in my Mouth c. Methinks the Apostle seems 1 Tim. 6.16 to allude to this Similitude of the Vnity of the Sun 2. Of the Trinity There are Three considerable distinct Affections belonging to the Sun all which I mentioned but now Motion Heat and Light They are all of a several different Property and yet inseparable one from the other and yet these Three all concenter in one Sun Why may not this be a pretty tolerable Representation of the Trinity of Persons the Father son and Holy Ghost 'T is a hard mysterious Article to Human Reason Mankind hath long complained of the Depth and Difficulty of this Mystery I will not say That God meant this Consideration of the Sun for a Natural Advantage to our Faith in the Case But I dare say We are allowed to help our Unbelief with all the Assistances of Nature as well as Grace that we can get And this if we please may be one Nor am I singular
unspeakable Joy upon the hopes of that Intuitive Fruition in the other World Then and not till then we shall see the Maker of the Worlds and come to see and understand the deep and pleasant Mysteries of his wondrous Works 4. Of the Divine Omnipresence That God should be every-where preent as our Religion obligeth us to believe that he is is a pretty hard Article in Heaven on Earth in Hell In the one by the especial Manifestation of his Glory in the other by the continual Exercise of his Providence in the last by the Execution of his Justice and yet thus he is as both Scripture and Reason oblige us to believe The Heaven of Heavens cannot contain him nor the Earth nor Hell He transcends all the Limits of Nature and surpasses all those finite little Bounds of Man's Conception Psal 139.3.4 5. c. yet even the difficulty of this Attribute as insuperable as it seems to be is plainly illustrated by this Simile The Sun is placed in the heavenly Orbs there it resides continually yet disperseth its shining Rays to the Firmament above to the Air to the Earth below yea it traverseth round the World and visits the Antipodes under our Feet it passeth through our Windows through the Crevises of our Walls the Light breaks in through the Pores of our Curtains and its Heat through Stone-walls it shines upon the nasty Dunghils and yet receives no Infection or Impurity thence Why should it seem then a thing impossible that the God that made it should fill the World with his Presence and be confin'd to no Bounds 5. Of the Divine Omniscience This borders upon the former Head The Heathens supposed the Sun could see and hear 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Even the Scripture itself sometimes makes use of this Allusion and Metaphor The Sun hath looked upon me Cant. 1.6 2 Sam. 12.11 In the sight of this Sun And there is so much Ground for this Fancy that take away the Sun and our Eyes would serve to very little purpose it is that dispels the Darkness and discovers the Truth in all places of the World where it is discovered and it brings to light the hidden things of darkness As I said but now it visits all parts of the World Air Earth Sea all the Corners of the Earth all the Rooms of our Houses nay our very Reins and Heart the most retired parts of our bodies are not hid from the Heat of it Were it possible to bar the Pores of our Skin and shut the Door of our Breasts fast against the Beams and warm Influence of it our very Heart-blood would soon congeal into a dead and putrid Humour What is this but a fair Copy of the Divine Omniscience so far as an insensate Creature can possibly vie with an intelligent and infinite Creator Tell me you now that are ready to object Blindness to the God of Heaven and say Tush the Lord doth not see nor the God of Jacob regard Can you hide your selves from the Sun of the Firmament and live If not shall not he that made the Sun search further than an insensate finite Creature of his own making shall not he that made the Eye see c. But shall not he that made 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Eye of the World see more than the Eye itself Go now ye Hypocrites and shut the Door and draw the Curtain over your secret Debaucheries and dare to perpetrate the boldest Sins under a Veil but remember that the Light will break in through the narrowest Chink and nothing can hide you from the Omniscient Eye before whom Hell is naked and Destruction hath no covering Job 26.6 vid. Heb. 12.13 6. Of the Divine Providence That God should be still in Heaven and there safe in the Enjoyment of a compleat Happiness and yet interpose his Power and Government in the Transactions of this lower World withut any Disturbance to his Rest and Quietness is a Wonder which some People in the World have not been able to digest I desire these People but to give themselves leisure to meditate a little upon the present Subject of our Discourse and take Notice how the Sun is as quiet in his Orb and excellently glorious from Age to Age without any change or diminution or disturbance from any thing either in the Spheres above or the Orbs below and yet hath still a mighty Influence upon all Things here beneath tempering the Air fanning the Clouds dissolving the Snow and Hail and Frost and Dew giving Light to the Moon shining round the Earth fecundating the very Mines Trees Herbs Grass Fruits Flowers influencing upon the Constitutions of us Men our Bodies first and then our Minds giving Light Heat Motion Action Generation Sense and Life to all sublunary living Bodies and then say Whether it be not very feasible to believe that God Almighty may govern this lower World and interpose his Hand in the Concernments of us Men without any prejudice to the rest of his blessed Attributes I am very sorry that Men are so apt to suspect the weakness of the Almighty Power as if he were a meer Cypher to the Governance of all Human Affairs But when they are so insensible of the secret and yet notorious Concurrence of this eminent Planet with the Concerns of Nature the Wonder is at a stop And we must say at best that Men are Fools for want of Thinking and using their Faculties Men have got a Trick ever since Sin debauch'd their Natures of looking low and creeping upon the Earth and taking Notice only of things that run directly into their Eyes fixing upon Secondary Causes and the immediate Effects and Consequences like the Dog that quarrels with the Staff but regards not the Hand that holds it or the Hog that gathers the Acorns and Mast but looks not up to the Tree from whence they fall forgetting that the God of Heaven hath an effectual Influence upon the Works of his own Hands Is there Evil in the City and the Lord hath not done it And is there any Godo amongst us which comes not from the Fountain of Blessedness the Author of every good and perfect Gift Let Men learn a little from this Topick to raise their Aspect and climb the Ladder from Orb to Orb in the tracing of Causes 'till they come to the Primum Mobile the Oriignal Principle of all Motions and by accustoming themselves to this Method of Consideration peradventure they will find Reason to run every remarkable Contingent of their Life to the Head and at last terminate in the Son of Righteousness 7. Of the Divine Invisibility 'T is true we may see something of the Sun but there is something likewise in it which we cannot see who can see its Beams or glaring Light or Heat or Motion so as to be able to give any competent Account of the Nature Substance Colour and Properties of them You may see the Back-parts the Operations the glimmering and faint Representations
Life being taken ill upon his Death-bed cried out Father Father the Blacks are come to carry me away The other of an English Martyr comforted in the Prison with the glorious Appearance of a Spiritual Messenger I could enlarge much upon this Subject but list not to do it now having given many Instances of this Nature in the following Work 3. The Society the departed Soul is carried too is Spiritual likewise A Spirit carried by Spirits to a World of Spirits to the Bosom of Abraham Isaac Jacob and to an innumerable Company of Angels Heb. 12.22 Application 1. Let us endeavour what we can to refine and screw up our Souls to a Spiritual Temper let it not sink so deep as commonly it doth into an Oblivion of its own Country Remember that this Body is but the Mansion-House for the time of its Apprentice-ship and Nonage when 't is grown up and fit for a change the Tabernacle must be taken down and laid in the Grave to moulder in order to a more glorious Resurrection In the mean while the Soul is a Spiritual Substance near a-kin to the Angels of Heaven attended and waited on by those Ministring Spirits and by them guarded and conducted to the General Assembly of those Beatified Glorious Spiritual People in the other World Why then do we go about to stisle and suffocate these Spirits of ours with the thick noisom Vapours of worldly Cares and Pleasures Why do we go about to emasculate and evigorate our excellent Souls with putting them to the Drudgery of the Flesh Why do we let the Body the Lusts and inordinate Passions of it domineer over and Pinion down the Wings of the Soul Why do we forget our selves that we have the best part of an Angel in our Breasts A Piece of Noble Substance prized by Angels design'd for the Fellowship of Angels for ever c. Spend not your Time Strength Substance and Passion in providing for the Body but think of the poor Soul that is imprison'd in it and labour as much as you can to enlarge its Condition to spiritualize its Nature to separate it as much from the Body to advance it as far above the Body as your present State is capable of 2. Be thankful to God who hath ennobled your Souls so far and dignified them with the Guardianship and Protection of Angels How much methinks do we owe to the God of our Beings for raising the Spirit of Man to such a high Degree that he is in a fair way to be an Angel's Fellow That hath not only provided them for Guards here but Companions for us hereafter Surely God loves us honours us and puts some great value upon us when he sends such Noble Honourable Messengers to us Why then we ought to love to honour to serve him to live up to the Credit of our Religion the Honour of our Lord and Master Lord what is Man that thou art mindful of him or the Son of Man that thou thus vifitest him Psal 8.4 5. 3. Let us not lightly esteem the Dignity of our Fellow-Christians be they otherwise what they will poor in Estate Lazarus with Sores weak in parts of low Degree in the Honours of the World under Reproach Temptation or Afflictions whatever Their Souls also as well as ours are precious in the sight of God Angels are their guardians Glorious Spirits minister to them for their Good let us beware of doing any thing to their hurt Mat. 18.10 4. Let us also hence take Example of Ministration to our Fellow-Creatures Let it be accounted no Disparagement to our Honour to do Attendance to our weaker Brethren Creatures made in the same Mold with us born to the same Dignities the like Priviledges If Angels stoop from Heaven to Earth from a Seat of Bliss and Glory to do the Offices of Love Tuition and Convoy to our Souls let not us disdain to wait upon our Fellows Mat. 20.26 5. Let us Reverence the Angels and do what we can to secure their Ministry to and Care for us and Protection of us Praying unto God their and our common Lord the Author of every good and perfect Gift to him who can presently give if there be a necessity of it more than Twelve Legions of Angels to deliver thee out of Danger Psal 91.11 12. Keep within the Pale of the Church upon Sacred Ground I mean in the Bounds circumscribed by the Gospel of our Saviour the Territory and Confines of the right Faith Nor is that enough we must keep within the Limits of our lawful Vocations too be found doing nothing but what we need not be asham'd for Angels to look upon resisting Satan and banishing him far out of our Correspondence and Community putting out of sight every thing that is offensive to those pure Angelical Spirits those Flames of Fire that are fervent hot with Zeal for their Maker conforming our selves as near as will consist with the State of our present Corporeal Condition to a hearty ready and chearful and constant Obedience in imitation of the Angels shaking off what we can the Impediments of the Body the Shackles and Chains of our corrupt Nature aspiring to a Noble Freedom Easiness and Alarity in all the Parts of a Christian Devotion stooping with the most profound Humility and Condescention to our Fellow-sinners maintaining as far as 't is possible for us an unspotted Purity in Heart and Life shining to the World bright as Mortal Angels incarnated in Flesh and Blood but above all burning with a Seraphic Love and Charity to God to Man to all proportionably and then will he give his Angels charge over thee to keep thee in all thy ways Psal 91.11 IV. The Future State c. being Meditations on the Glory of the Invisible World Eye hath not seen nor Ear heard neither hath it entred into the Heart of Man the things which God hath prepared for them that love him 1 Cor. 2.9 I Have formerly attempted this Subject but yet am not satisfied to say so little upon it The Reward at the End of the Work is an excellent Motive to the Courage of the Work-man I have considered that our Wages is proportion'd to our Work and more and we may think of it before hand for our Encouragement As we have not to do with a Tyrant that requires our Slavery and propounds no Rewards so we are not bound to a continual Service without looking at the End of our Labours Nay I believe that on purpose to encourage us the Almighty hath been pleased to make some Revelation of his kind intentions towards us we may as well as our Saviour the Son of God look a little upon the Joy that is set before us I am not able to say much upon the Point 't is high and future and intercepted at present from our Apprehension with Clouds and a thick Darkness and when I have said all that I can say I must leave off before I come to the middle of the Story
the bravery of the Temple by the Excellency of the outward Court If the Walls of Babylon are so great what is the City But if the very Suburbs of the New Jerusalem yea the Neighbour-Villages and Country round about at so vast a distance be so rich so plentiful what shall we think of the place itself If the Sun shines to us so glorious so far off what is it if you were near to it I desire not Readers to impose upon your Faith tell me you that admire this World for so delicate an Eden do not you think the God that made it and gave it to the Children of Men most of which care but little for him hath he not a far better for himself and his own Children Psal 8.1 3 c. 2. The Reports of them that have been there or had some sight of the place I shall name St. Paul for one 2 Cor. 12.2 4. Will ye believe such a Man See what he saith 2 Cor. 4.17 18 2 Tim. 4.8 and in several other places I mention St. John the Apostle for another entertained with extraordinary Visions in the Isle of Patmos Rev. 21.2 c. Will ye believe the Son of God that came down from Heaven to visit the Children of Men And came on purpose to court us and prepare our way thither he hath told you of those Rewards in several places Mat. 8.11 Mat. 13.43 Mat. 22.30 Luke 12.32 Luke 20.36 John 10.28 Neither have they only told us these Stories but seal'd their Reports with Miracles and Sufferings And others have believ'd them as wise as we and we believe others in Things as strange and incredible that are not so worthy of Credit as this And why do we stumble here But verily Canaan was a Type of Heaven and the Reports of that a Figure of these and the Unbelief of the Israelites in that Case a Shadow of ours in this They would not believe then nor we now but the Aggravation is on our part Caleb only of them that were sent to search the Land encourag'd them We have a Cloud of Witnesses to encourage us and yet we will not believe Well many of them fell short God not being pleased with them let us take care lest we fall also the same Example of Vnbelief 4. The Inhabitants that dwell there and are like to be our Companions for ever Here we sojourn in Meshech and dwell in the Tents of Kedar we cohabit with a People of unclean Lips and an uncircumcised Heart In Hell the Company is worse nothing there but damned cursed blaspheming Spirits In Heaven is pure Society without any mixture of Evil or Unkindness The Apostle tells you who they are and I suppose you know Heb. 12.22 23 c. 1. God himself Blessed for Evermore The Lord is in his holy Temple the Lord's Throne is in Heaven Psal 11.4 The Lord of Hosts wonderful in Counsel and excellent in Working A King Eternal Immortal Invisible who dwells in the Light which no meer Mortal Man can approach unto The Strength of Israel glorious in Holiness fearful in Praises gracious and merciful slow to anger of great kindness abundant in Goodness and Truth The Father of Lights with whom is no variableness nor shadow of turning The Lord God Almighty who was and is and is to come the same God for ever and ever The humble holy and compassionate Jesus who died for us who trod the Wine-press of his Father's Wrath alone for us and came from Heaven to Earth from Earth to Hell from Earth to Heaven again to prepare the Way and provide Mansions of Bliss and Crowns of Glory for us The Blessed Spirit the Second Advocate our tender Guide Solliciter and Comforter the Three-One God blessed for evermore 2. The holy Angels glorious Creatures as far superiour to the Excellency of Man as Man is to the Beasts that perish We may guess their Excellency 1. From their Priority of Creation Indeed Moses or whoever was the Author of Genesis gives us no Historical Account of their Creation because it concern'd not us But we may probably conjecture that they were made before us not only because of their Excellency but because likewise they are said to be present Witnesses of the Creation of Man and sung together Job 38.7 When the Foundations of the World were fasten'd and the Corner-stone laid And besides no sooner scarce was Man in Paradise but Satan was there ready one of the fallen Angels to lay a Temptation for him 2. Their Nature having neither the Clogs of Flesh Bones or Blood as we have but free nimble intellectual Spirits 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Principalities and Powers endow'd with an extraordinary Measure of Knowledge 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Eyes before and behind of a quick Sight and Conception and a quicker Expedition in the Dispatch of Sacred Duty Love hath given Wings of an ardent Zeal and a flaming Affection thence called Seraphim in a word immaterial and immortal 3. Their Number You will not expect that we should count the Stars of Heaven Rev. 12.4 Some of the Heathens thought them innumerable so Max. Tyr. and Pythagoras thought all the Air was full of them Thales omnia Deorum sunt plena Orpheus counted 365 Hesiod Three Myriads the Holy Scripture Thousands and Ten thousand times Ten thousand c. Dan. 7.10 Whatever they are they are many and glorious Creatures insomuch that the very appearance of them in this lower World would dazle and affright us We have frequent mention made in the Old Testament of their appearing to some Persons of greater Favour and Eminency in the Church and yet even then it was an astonishing Wonder and even good Men look'd upon it as a Presage of Death Judg. 13.6 19 22. and it would be so now We are dash'd in the Presence of a Man that is extraordinarily famous and eminent for Wisdom Goodness or Greatness How many have we read or heard of Men of a competent Spirit Presence and Courage have been struck mute in the Company of some Great Sir How should we veil our Faces now to Angels as they to God in Heaven The Rags of our Mortality Sin and Baseness is enough to make us blush in such pure glorious heavenly Company That which I drive at in all this is to shew That if the Inhabitants be so rich so brave the Country is a Paradise If the Courtiers are so gorgeously apparelled and arrayed with so high a Glory the Court is more glorious These are the Natives of the place And do not you think the place where they live is mighty pleasant They must needs fare well that go to such good Company 4. But besides all this we shall have the Society of the Spirits of Just Men made perfect Fan the World and sift it so clean that all the Chaff may be driven away and nothing left but pure Grain Good Men Men that love God and work Righteousness and cleave to that which is good Run over all
the Countries all the several Ages and Generations of the World and set the scabbed lame blind and blemish'd out of the Flock and keep none there but the Male Firstling Fat and such as are pure and without spot blemish wrinkle and every such thing wash'd clean in the Blood of the immaculate Lamb and put these in Heaven with the blessed God the holy Angels and none but these and think what a lovely loving pleasant Society this will make An excellent Abraham a holy Isaac a plain Jacob a chast Joseph a meek Moses a devout David a patient Job a righteous Lot the holy Prophets the blessed Evangelists the humble Apostles the heavenly Martyrs and Confessors the learned and pious Fathers of the Church in all Ages Ignatius and Polycarp Cyprian and Nazianzen Augustin and Chrysostom all the good Men and good Women of all Countries of all Ages from Adam till the End of the World met together in a sacred sweet and indissolvable Knot of Communion All the best of the World pickt out of the common Lump of Mankind and taken off the common Stage and set fast in Heaven there to enjoy an Eternal Paradise together under the immediate Influence of the Great Jehova To put on their White Robes of Glory and enter upon their everlasting Inheritance and Reign all of them as Kings and Princes for ever and ever This must needs suppose an excellent State To have God Angels and good Men and those good Men washed from all their Enormities and Imperfections too none there but those that are perfectly good this must needs make an accession to the Happiness of the place Heb. 12. And to the Spirits of Just Men made perfect 5. The Sufferings of good Men for it There is nothing in the World within the reach and knowledge of Man that all Men so universally especially the wise and good have consented in a zealous Prosecution of as in the Joys of the other World Were it a particular Sect or one single Nation one Age only or the worst the wildest and most imprudent and vicious of Men only that agreed in this Article of Religion or did they believe it doubtfully and prosecute it coldly and indifferently there were some room for doubt But all Sects of Religion generally Pagans and Mahometans Jews and Christians of all Parts of all Ages especially the more solid wise and vertuous Men defecated from the Mud Debauchery and Vanity of Earth have still believ'd that there was something extraordinary of Happiness in the other World which was worth a warm and eager Contention and they have been willing to take their Hand pretty well off the present Pleasures of Sin and make Lust and Nature stoop low in Self-denial to the Dictates of Religion and do and suffer many Things hard to Flesh and Blood that they might at last be though worthy at least fit to be made Partakers with the Saints in that Glory I need not rip up the Bowels of History or the Martyrologies of the Church to tell you what Hardships Men have endured upon this Score Heb. 11. gives you a good Taste of that Notion v. 34. c. And of late Ages and in our own and Neighbour-Countries what Alms Prayers Fastings Mortifications Labours and Sufferings have Men undergone in prospect of the Reward before them Hear St. Paul give an Account of his own Travels in this kind 2 Cor. 11.23 with the Reasons for it ch 12.2 To read the extraordinary Patience of a Job the Travels of a Paul the indefatigable Pains of an Origen of an Austin St. James praying 'till his Knees were as hard as Camels Luther spending Three Hours every Day in his Devotions some giving almost all they had to the Uses of Piety and Charity others sacrificing their Lives for the sake of their Religion And to find that in Cases of Competition the best of Men are generally willing to throw all over-board for the Purchase of the heavenly Inheritance This must of necessity argue that they take Heaven to be a good Bargain at any rate 'T is the Saying of one That if there were no other way of coming to the Possession of that Blessedness he would be content not only to swim through a Sea of outward Troubles but he would wade through the Lake of Fire and Brimstone to be possess'd of God himself Rutherf Certain Men here and they wise too have lived and suffered at such a Rate upon the Score of Religion that we cannot in Reason but imagine they had somewhat extraordinary in their Eye And I am of Opinion that there is something of Truth in that Saying of Luther Homo perfecta credens si esse haeredes filium Dei omnium diu superstes manere sed statim immodico gaudio absorberetur Set but Canaan in the Eye and give the Man the Perspective of Faith in his Hand and let him see clearly the Landskip of that New Jerusalem and neither the Red Sea nor the Wilderness of Zin nor the Waters of Marah or Meribah nor the River Jordan nor the Moabites nor the Amorites shall fright him thence 6. The Author and Design of this State of Glory 1. The Great God who made the World who spake the Word and it was done who weigheth the Mountains in Scales and the Hills in a Ballance who governs all Things and hath all the Hosts of Heaven and Earth at his Command and can do his Pleasure and saith to one Angel Go and he goes and to another Come c. who maketh Angels of Spirits and Ministers of Flames of Fire Whose Power and Will nothing can resist but the very Pillars of the World stoop under him A God infinite in all Perfections of Wisdom as well as Power of Goodness as well as Wisdom and wants neither Skill nor Will nor Materials for the Work The Builder and Maker is God and therefore the Work like him 2. The Design of it to shew the Riches of his Glory Eph. 1.3 4-10 14 18. and ver 19. That ye may know what is the exceeding Greatness 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. God hath shew'd all Men universally somewhat of what he can do He hath made a World and made them and an infinite Number of Creatures besides hath and daily doth such Wonders in the World that he must be blind and stupid that doth not admire them The Heavens declare the Glory of God c. Job 36.24 But all this is but ordinary Work his Master-piece is yet behind and he intends in the other World to unlook the Treasury of his Attributes and shew the Riches of his House and to his Elect Children his chosen Friends communicate his Glory in a more full free and immediate manner than ever he did to the Sons of Men in this World You shall see then as many of you as shall be found worthy the exceeding Riches of his Wisdom Truth Justice Power Goodness Greatness Blessedness and all his excellent Perfections You shall see
or Four times as before and then coming to Wallace said Friend I percieve that thou art not well Wallace replied No truly Sir I have not been well these many Years Then he asked what his Disease was â— A Deep Consumption and our Doctors say 't is past Cure answered Wallace To which the old Pilgrim replied They say well but what have they given thee for it Truly nothing said he for I am very poor and not able to follow the Doctor 's Prescriptions and so I have committed my self into the Hands of Almighty God to dispose of me as he pleaseth The Old Man answered Thou say'st very well But I will tell thee by the Almighty power of God what thou shalt do only observe my words and remember them and do it but whatsoever thou dost Fear God and serve him To Morrow Morning to into thy Garden and get there Two Red Sage Leaves and one Leaf of Bloodwort put these into a Cup of Small Beer let them lie there for the space of Three Days together drink thereof as oft as need requires but let the Leaves still remain in the Cup and the Fourth Morning cast them away and put Three fresh ones in their room and thus do for 12 Days together neither more nor less I pray thee remember what I say and observe and do it But above all Fear God and serve him And for the space of these Twelve Days thou must neither drink Ale nor Strong Beer yet afterwards thou mayest to strengthen Nature and thou shalt see that before these Twelve Days are expired through the great mercy and help of Almighty God thy Disease will be cured and the frame of thy Body altered c. With much more to this purpose adding withal that he must change the Air and then his Blood would be as god as ever it was only his Joints would be weak as long as he lived But above all said he Fear God and serve him Wallace asked him to eat some Bread and Butter or Cheese he answered no Friend I will not eat any thing the Lord Christ is sufficient for me neither but very seldom do I drink any Beer but that which comes from the Rock And so Friend the Lord God in Heaven be with thee At parting Samuel Wallace went to shut the Door after him to whom the Old Man returning half way into the Entry again said Friend I pray remember what I have said and do it But above all Fear God and serve him Wallace said he saw him pass along the Street some half a Score Yards from his Door and so he went in But no Body else saw this Old Man though many People were standing in their Doors near Wallace's House Within Four Days upon the use of this Drink a Scâ—rf arose upon his Body and under that a new fresh Skin and in Twelve Days he was as strong as ever he had been and healthful except only a little weakness in his Joynts And once in the Twelve Days by the importunity of some Friends drinking a little Strong Drink he was struck speechless for 24 Hours Many Ministers hearing the report of this wonderful Cure met together at Stamford and considering and consulting about it for many Reasons concluded the Cure to be done by the Ministry of an Angel 8. Monsieur Jurieu a Banished Minister of France wrote in one of his Pastoral Letters out of Holland to the Persecuted Protestants in France a very surprising Relation of Songs and Voices heard in the Air A. C. 1685 in these Words This Year 1685 hath been as abundant in Prodigies as any for a long while wherein we have heard of extraordinary Storms Fires falling from Heaven others coming out of the Earth Signs in the Air and Insects of unknown Shapes which have been believed to have fallen from Heaven and particularly the Singing of Psalms and Voices in the Air. It is near a Year since we heard any Speech concerning it and they told us that these Singings had been heard in Bearn the first Province whether the Dragoons were sent Behold our Witnesses every one will judge of what worth they are Monsieur Magâ—udy Pastor of the Church of Orthez having been questioned concerning this Affair hath interrogated divers Persons according as it appears by his Certificate I do declare that Monsieur Bazin a Younger Brother and an Inhabitant of Bearn hath told me that walking with some of his Friends after Mid-day near the City of Orthez he heard Voices which sung Psalms and as he imagined that it might be some Women that washed Linnen he ran to demand of them whether it was they that sang they told him no and that they themselves had for a long time heard the same singing of Psalms This happened some Months before the Interdiction of our Church The said M. Bazin is a very Honest Man very Judicious and of Integrity I add that Madamoiselle de Casenaue of Orthez being not able to believe that which was said concerning Singing of Psalms a Woman said to her that if she had the Curiosity to hear them sing she would call on her at her own House at a time convenient which she did For this Woman being at Eleven at Night in the uttermost part of the City with Multitudes of other Persons to hear those Voices which sung in the Air the Praises of God having heard this singing of Psalms she ran to Madamoiselle de Casenaue who immediately gets out of her Bed causes one of her Neighbours to rise and they ran to that Quarter of the City which was far from her House where they found Multitudes of Persons who were ravished with that pleasant Melody which they heard in the Air they themselves returned to their Houses with this great Consolation to have heard those Psalms sung in the Air which they could no more sing in their Church which had been interdicted for some Months past They added that they seemed to hear them sing in the same manner which they used to sing in their Church and after the Singing ceased there was a Voice which spake but in an articulate and confufed manner so that they could not distinguish what was said This Gentlewoman is very well worthy of Credit Mâ—reover I attest that an infinite number of Persons of Orthez do say that they heard the singing of Psalms which they call the Singing of Angels And that they exhorted each other in the Day to be present in the Night in certain Places of the City to satisfy this holy curiosity which was the reason that the Magistrates of Orthez published an Ordinance whereby they forbad all Persons from going out of their Houses or assembling themselves by Night to hear these Voices which filled this poor afflicted People with Joy and extraordinary Consolation This is that which hath been told me concerning this singing of Psalms to which I find no difficulty to give a full assent because the Persons that reported it are of great sincerity
somewhat not obscurely pointed at by them 5. Thales Milesius by help of the Stars foretold an abundance of Olives that should be the Year following Arist Pol. l. 1. c. 7. 6. In the Reign of Theodosius there appear'd a Star shooting forth Beams in the shape of a Sword and in the time of Sultan Scilim an infinite Number of Crosses appear'd shining in the Air which foreshewed the Loss he afterward receiv'd by the Christians Gaffarel unheard of Curios Part 2. Ch. 3. And who knows not that the Emperor Pertinax was forewarn'd of his Death three Days before by a certain Vision that seem'd to threaten him in a Pond with a drawn Sword in his Hand Idem ibid. 7. Appian hath reckon'd up what miraculous things were seen and heard before the breaking out of the Civil Wars as fearful Voices and strange running up and down of Horses which no Body could see Pliny hath likewise set down those that were heard in the same manner before the Cymbrian War and among the rest divers Voices that were heard from Heaven and dreadful Alarms sounded by certain terrible Trumpets Before the Lacedemonians were overthrown at the Battle of Leuctra the Arms in the Temple were heard to make a Noise of their own Accord and about the same time at Thebes the Gates of the Temple of Hercules open'd of themselves without any Man touching thee and the Arms that hung against the Wall were found cast on the Ground as Cicero reports the Story lib. de Div. not without the great Astonishment of the Beholders At the time that Milliades went against the Persians divers strange Sights foreshew'd what the Event would be and that I may trouble my self to reckon up these Wonders no longer you may have recourse to Livy who for having been so copious in his Stories of this Nature is thought fit by some Authors to be stiled a Tragedian rather than an Historian Gaffarel unheard of Curios par 2. c. 3. Cicerone de Divin Val. Max. l. 1. Ces l. 1. de Bell. Civ Malleal de Nob. c. 30. c. 8. Constantine the Great marching towards Rome with an Army of 9000 Foot and 8000 Horse against the Tyrant Maxentius and musing with himself unto what God he should address his Prayers for Success for as yet he was not settled fully in the Christian Faith and considering withal that his Predecessors who had worshipp'd many Gods and put their Trust in them had very often miscarry'd and that on the contrary his Father that had only worshipped one and the true God had a happy Reign and was still preserved from many Dangers he therefore resolved to adore that God only which his Father had served and upon that prayed earnestly to God to reveal himself to him and to prosper him in his Journey and whilst he was thus praying lifting up his Eyes to Heaven about Noon-day he beheld the Sign of a Cross lively figured in the Air with this Inscription In hoc Vince by this Overcome himself and all his Army wondring at so strange a Prodigy and being much troubled in his Mind to know the meaning of it the next Night following Christ appear'd to him in his Sleep commanding him to make the like Figure and Banner and to carry it against his Enemies Whereupon the next day imparting the Vision to his Friends he sent for the best Goldsmiths and Lapidaries to make the like Cross with Gold and precious Stones and resolved to worship that God only who thus appear'd to him Afterwards with great courage he went forwards bearing before him and his Victorious Army instead of the Imperial Eagle the form of this Vision upon his Standard Maxentius as much depending upon his Sorcerers was no less confident of Victory for the furtherance whereof he framed a deceitful Bridge over Tiber to intrap Constantine and sent out divers Armies to oppose him before he should come near the City But Constantine trusting only in God overthrew at the first Encounter his first second and third Armies and so marching thro' all Italy he brought his Victorious Ensigns near the Walls of Rome Hereupon Maxentius led forth his Army above a mile from Rome and joyned Battle with Constantine but being overcharged with Constantine's Vantguard he with the rest of his Army fled and either thro' Haste or Forgetfulness took over the Deceitful Bridge which he had made to entrap Constantine with where they had no sooner enter'd but it fell asunder and so they were all drown'd Clark in vit Constantin p. 4. Centuria Magdeburg ex Eusebiâ— 9. In the Reign of Justinian there was such a prodigious Sight seen about the Sun that the like had not been seen or heard of before The Sun for the greatest part of the Year gave so little Light that it was but equal to the Light of the Moon and yet at the same time the Sky was clear without Clouds or any thing to obscure it after which there followed a great Famine and much War and Bloodshed Idem in vit Justinian Tho' the Centurians of Magdeburgh are silent in the Case and make no mention of it notwithstanding they undertake to record all the Prodigies and Wonders that happen'd in the Reigns of the several Emperors however I offer it only upon the Credit of my Author who lays it wholly at Evagrius his Door 10. Gasper Cruciger â—s he lay in his Bed in the Night Nov. 6. A. C. 1548. Seeing a Prodigy which then happen'd viz. A great Chasm in the Heaven and in some places Fire falling to the Earth and flying up again into the Air much bewailed the great Commotions and Dusipations in the Church which he foresaw by this Prodigy Fuller Abel Rediv. p. 145. 11. Mr John Lewis a Learned Justice of Peace in Cardiganshire speaking concerning the strange and usual Appearance of Lights call'd in Welch Dead Mens Candles before Mortality hath these Words This is ordinary in most of our Counties that I never searce heard of any Young or Old but this is seen before Death and often observ'd to part from the Body of the Persons all along the way to the place of Burial and infallibly Death will ensue Now Sir It is worth your Resolution whether this may proceed from God or no it is commonly imputed to the Igneous Air of the Counties But that evil Spirits can come by so much Knowledge as to be always so infallible tho' herein I confess them very vast and be so favourable and officious unto man as to be such seasonable monitors of his Dissolution and to give so much Discovery of Spiritual Essences and the Immortality I doubt whether they mean us so much Good as this Some Wiles I confess they may have by such Appearance but it carries the Benefits mention'd with it whereas their Disappearance makes more for Infidelity and Atheism But this I leave to your Judgment begging Pardon for this Boldness in diverting you from your far better Thoughts and seeing
c. Isaac Vâ—s de Sybil. Orac. p. 20. The Sybils Oracles gave such Testimony to the Expectation of a Messiah that at last the reading of them was forbid to private Persons Justin Martyr saith It was a capital Crime for any one to read the Books of Hystaspes Sybilla and the Prophets as the same Vossius tells us out of his Second Apology And the Christians whenever they were engaged in Disputation with the Gentiles always Appealed to the Sybils and commended them to their Books as is clear from Justin M. Clements Tertullian Lactantius and all Ibid. p. 34. 5. Croesus King of Lydia having determined to War upon Cyrus Consulted the Oracle of Apollo at Delphos touching the Success whence he received this Answer Croesus Halyn penetrante magnam disperdet opnmvim When Croesus has the Halys past A Sword of Treasure shall he wast He Interpreted this of the Riches of his Adversaries but the Event shewed they were his own for he lost his army Kingdom and Liberty in that Expedition Herodot l. 1. p. 20. Dinoth memorab p. 409. 6. There were some ancient Stories of the Sybils in which was contained That Africa should again fall under the power of the Romans Mundum cum prole sua interiturum This Prophecy of the Sybils affrighted very many extreamly sollicitous lest the Heavens and the Earth together with all Mankind should then perish But Africa being Reduced by the fortunate Virtue of Belisarius it then appeared That the Death of Mundus the then General and of Mauritius his Son was Predicted by the Sybil who in Battle against the Goths were both Slain at Salona a City in Dalmatia Dinoth l. 6. p. 412. 7. Nero Caesar Consulted the Oracle of Apollo at Delphos touching his future Fortune and was thereby Advised To beware of the Sixty and Third Year he concluded that he should not only arrive to old Age but also that all things should be prosperous to him and was so entirely possessed that nothing could be Fatal till that Year of his Age that when he had lost divers things of great value by Ship-wreck he doubted not to say amongst his Attendants That the Fishes would bring them back to him But he was deceived in his Expectation for Galba being in the Sixty third Year of his Age was Saluted Emperor by his Soldiers and Nero being forced to death was succeeded by him in the Empire Sueton. l. 6. c. 40. p. 259. Zuring Theatr. vol. 1. l. 1. p. 78. 8. Alexander King of Epirus Consulted the Oracle of Jupiter at Dodona a City of Epire about his Life he was Answered That he should shun the City of Pandosia and the River Acherusius as fatal places he knew there were such places amongst the Thospoci Warring therefore upon the Brutii a warlike People he was by them overthrown and slain near unto places amongst them called by the same name Alex. ab Alexand. dies Genial l. 5. c. 2. Fitzherb of Relig. and Policy Part 1. c. 36. p. 446. Just. l. 12. p. 134. 9. Croesus sent to Delphos to know of the Oracle if his Empire and Government should be durable or not the Answer he received was Regis apud medos mulo jam sede potico Lyde fugam mollis scruposum corripe ad Hermum Neve mane ignavus posito sis Lyde pudore When the Verses came to Croesus he took great pleasure therein hoping it would never come to pass that amongst the Medes a Mule instead of a Man should Reign and that therefore he and his Posterity should preserve their Empire unabolished But when after he was overcome he had got leave of Cyrus to send to Delphos to upbraid the Oracle with the Deceit Apollo sent him word That by the Mule he meant Cyrus because he was Born of Parents of two different Nations of a more noble Mother than Father for she was a Mede the Daughter of Astyapes King of the Medes the Father a Persian and Subject to the Medes and though a very mean Person had yet married Mandane the Daughter of his King Herod l. 1. p. 21. 39. 10. In the last place I recommend to the Consideration of the Ingenuous Reader these Verses out of Virgil ascribed to Cumaea one of the Sybils concerning Christ as I find them Translated out of the Ancient Ecclesiastical Histories of Eusebius Socrates and Evagrius c. by Dr. Hanmer in Constantines Oration to the Clergy c. 20. p. 124. Now a new Progeny is sent down from Heaven high Yea Muses with a lofty wing Let us of higher Matters sing This is the last Age wherein Cumaea shall her Verses sing The Integrity of Times shall new renew again And a Virgin shall bring back old Saturn's Reign The Birth of that most happy Child in whom The Iron Age shall end and the Golden Age back 〈◊〉 Chast Lucina favour He shall the powers of wickedness destroy And free the World from Fears and all Aâ—â—y He shall live with the Gods and see again The Gods and Heroes and be seen of them And with his Fathers Vertues he shall Reign Over the World which shall Peace obtain The grateful Earth sweet Child shall be most willing To bring forth Gifts for thee without all Tilling The winding Ivy and the Ladies Gloves And also Saffron that the Medow loves And is called Medow-Saffron and with those That smiling Flower that 's call'd our Ladies Rose The Goats shall bring their Vdders home And the gentle Flocks great Lyons shall not shun Thy Cradle fairest Flowers shall bring forth still Which shall have power the poysonous Herbs to kill The Serpent he shall to destruction bring Assyrian Amomum shall each-where spring He may at once know Vertue and may read His Father's Works and what the Heroes did The Fields when the soft Ears are ripe Shall by degrees even wax white And the red Grnpe shall not scorn To grow on the undrest Thorn From the hard Oak there shall Sweet Honey sweat forth and fall Yet some few Prints of wickedness shall remain So that Ships shall sail on Thetis Waves again Which shall make them to encompass their Towns round With Walls and to make Trenches on the ground Another Typhis and Argos there shall be To convey the chosen Heroes and besides we Shall have other wars again us to destroy And great Achilles shall be sent to Troy VVhen thou shalt attain at length To Years of Man-hood and firm strength The Sea shall then be quiet no Ships shall range Abroad her Wares with others to exchange Then every Land shall every thing produce And then to Plough the Earth they shall not use Vines by the Hook shall not be rectify'd Nor VVooll with divers colours shall be dy'd Fair Fleeces voluntary shall proceed And cloath the Lambs while they do gently feed Jove's Off spring and the Gods dear Progeny Come to those Honours which attend on thee See how the VVorld doth nod though poised even Both Earth the broad Sea and the highest
because the Breast-Plate was fastened to the Ephod v. 28. and the Ephod to the Breast-Plate so that if he had one he had both Exod. 39.21 This Oraculous consultation with the Breast-Plate i. e. by use of the Breast-Plate lasted no longer as is generally thought then to the Captivity of Babylon See Ezra 2.63 And after that time We find not that the Jews had any use of that kind of Revelation Thus far Mr. Simpson in his Christian Dictionary Who refers us also to Moses and Aaron l. 4. c. 8. and Alsted Parat Theol. p. 454 c. Mr. Wilson Interprets Vrim and Thummim by the Light of the Knowledge of Christ by the Word and perfection of Vertue and Holy Manners But who made the Vrim and Thummim and what it was c. He thinks impossible to find out Certainly saith he it is not reckoned among the things made by Art but given by God himself to Moses to be put in the Pectoral as Lev. 8.8 And Written of Christ Col. 2.3 Dan. 8.13 Wilson in his Christ Dict. on the Word Urim c. Dr. Lightfoâ—t speaking concerning the Vrim and Thummim hath these words how did Phineas enquire By Vrim and Thummim So was Gods diection to them Num. 28.21 As Joshua the chief Commander in his time did enquire by Eleazer the Father so did the chief Commander now by Phineas the Son And both by the Judgment of Vrim and Thummim But how was that There are so many Opinions about what Vrim and Thummim was and so great Obscurity made How the Oracle was given by it that it may seem to require another Oracle to tell how that Oracle was given I shall not tire you with Diversities of Opinions I shall briefly lay down some Particulars concerning this thing upon which I my self am abundantly satisfied about it and upon which I suppose any that is not over-curious may receive Satisfaction None but know the Dress of the High Priest Exod. 28. and particularly the Breast-Plate the twelve Tribes ingraven upon them And then it is said at Ver. 20. Thou shalt put in the Breast-plate of Judgment the Vrime and Thummim By the Breast-plate there is meant as in Verse the 15th and 16th That piece of imbroidered Work four square in which the twelve precious Stones were to be set And by the Vrim and Thummim is meant the twelve precious Stone themselves which are call'd Vrim or Lights or Brightness because of their shining Lustre and Thummim or Perfections because with most exact and perfect compacture they were all set and fixt in a Plate and Border of Gold in that embroider'd Piece or that piece of Cloth of Gold The Inquiry by Vrim and Thummim was not upon any private Occasion nor by a private Man but by the Prince or Commander in chief and that in some Matter which concern'd the whole Nation This might be largely clear'd but needeth not only this I cannot but observe That till Solomon's time there is Mention and Example of this enquiring by Vrim by Joshua in this place by Saul by David but after Solomon's time no such mention Not because the Oracle then fail'd but because till David had done the Work the whole Land in the full extent God had promised namely to Euphrates was not conquer'd And therefore in those times this Oracle was stirring for the direction of the Prince or chief Commander in that Expedition or Employment There was no enquiring of any Priest by Vrim who was not inspired by the Spirit of Prophecy And hence it is that the Jews well observ'd after the first Generation after the Return out of Captivity the Oracle by Vrim and Thummim was not under the second Temple at all Because thence forward there was not any High Priest that had the Spirit of Prophecy or Divine Inspiration The Case of Caiphas was singular and it was but once Jo. 11.15 being High Priest that Year he prophesied The Emphasis and main Reason lies in that year That year when Vision and Prophecy should be seal'd that year when the Spirit should be pour'd down in so abundant measure as it was Acts 2. He being High Priest that year had one drop of that Shower of Divine Inspiration that fell that year and he prophesied But before him had there been no High Priest that was indued with the Spirit of Prophecy from the time of Nehemiah chap. 7.65 and accordingly not the Oracle of Vrim and Thummim That Oracle was not given therefore by any audible Voice from off the Ark or by rising of the Letters of the Names of the Tribes in the precious Stones that should spell out the Answer for two or three Letters of the Alphabet were wanting in those Names Nor was it by change of Colour in the Letters or Stones as is conceiv'd by some but the manner of enquiring and receiving Answer was thus The High Priest with all his Habiliments on particularly the Breast-plate with the twelve precious Stones in it upon his Breast the names of the twelve Tribes ingraven in the Stones stood before the Ark only the Veil between and so he presented the Names and represented the Persons of the twelve Tribes before God He proposed the thing that was enquired as Phineas here in the name of the People shall I go up against my Brethren and the Lord presently inspired him with immediate Revelation discevering to him what was his Mind in that case and so he told it the People as here Go up against Benjamin now again and you shall prevail Dr. Lightfoot in his Serm. on Judg. c. 20. v. 27 28. CHAP. XV. Premonitions of general Changes or Revolutions THE Governour of the VVorld though he doth whatever he pleaseth both in Heaven and Earth and with great Wisdom too and in such a manner that His Judgments are unsearchable and his ways past finding out yet oftentimes for the Conviction of Sinners and the benefit of his Children when he is upon any great Design of turning back the Course of his common Providence and changing the present Scene of Affairs he doth by some unusual Token or other give notice to the World that People may not complain of a Surprisal Thus he did when he had a design to drown the World and thus he did when he intended to burn Sodom and thus when he was in motion to bring the Posterity of Abraham into Egypt first and then to Canaan and thus before the Captivity before the Incarnation of our Saviour before the Destruction of Jerusalem But this he doth commonly by way of an especial and favourable Communication to those that are nearest to his Bosom and most in his Affections Shall I hide from Abraham that which I intend to do But sometimes likewise to the Generality of People and the whole Society concerned in the Change 1. John Husse Suffering Martyrdom at the Council of Constance A. C. 1415. told them at his Death That out of the Ashes of the Goose for so Husse in the
by reading Isa 53. 24. Lyra Immanuel Tromelius Paulus Riccius Lud. Curetus were converted Jews 25. R. Hakkunas Ben Nehunia was Converted by Occasion of the Miracles which he saw I am Hakkunas one of them that believe and have washed my self with the Holy Waters and walk in those right ways being induced thereunto by Miracles Hottinger out of Suidas c. 26. Elias Levita before his death became a Christian and with thirty more Jews receiv'd Baptism but upon what Occasions and Inducements I cannot learn A. C. 1547. Alsted 27. Eve Cohan was Converted by occasion of reading the New Testament which she found in the Chamber of her Dancing-Master in Holland but being threatned and ill-treated by her Mother upon it marry'd her Master came over into England and was Baptized at London about half a score Years ago 28. J. Sul a Turkish Chaous was born in Constantinople and for his Dexterity in managing Affairs was imployed by the Grand Seignior in the Ambassies once in Venice once into Russia and once to the Emperor of Germany where he resided at Vienna eighteen Months He had also Thirty three Gallies under his Command This great Man was by one of his Father's Slaves who attended ordinarily upon him much and frequently importuned to believe that Jesus Christ was the Son of God the only true Prophet greater than Mahomet J. Sul for a long time refused to hearken to him and sharply rebuked him for speaking to him of that Matter and when yet the Slave would not be silent but he did oft beat him kick him and caused him to be Bastonadied for his Importunity all which the Slave endured with much Patience and told him that tho' he should kill him he would not be silent concerning the Matter And it pleased God that at last some special Providence concurring he was induced to believe that indeed Jesus Christ whom the Jews Crucified was the Son of God and now alive in Heaven having all Power in Heaven and Earth committed to him And hereupon he took up a secret Resolution within himself to forsake his natural Country and his Father's House and to fly to the Christians to learn the Law of Christ and to make an open Profession of his Name that so his Soul might be saved in the great day of the Lord being convinced that all the Pleasures and Enjoyments of this World whereof he had a large Portion could not make any Man happy here nor deliver him from Death nor bring him to the Assurance of obtaining Glory in the World to come But that owning the Name of Jesus Christ by Faith and Obedience would procure all this After he was convinced hereof and thereupon fully resolved to go into some Christian Countrey he was two whole Years before he could contrive and find out a way how he might escape with Safety For had he been discover'd he by their Law was to be burnt alive This made him the more wary at last God's Providence so order'd it that he got Safe into Smyrna and from thence to Leghorn At Leghorn he was honourably entertain'd by one of the great Duke's Cousins who would have had him baptiz'd but because he was recommended to the Arch-Bishop of Paris and was to be conducted thither by some that came with him from Smyrna he excused himself and rejected that Favour At Paris he was receiv'd with much Respect as a Person of Quality and lodged in St. Lazaro a place appointed for entertaining and Instruction of Proselites who were bountifully there entertain'd The Priest that was to instruct and fit him for Baptism would have imposed upon his Belief and Practice in these things That Christ is in the Host That an Agnus Dei hath a Divine Virtue in it That the Crucifix is to be worshipped That the Pope is a Saint and Christ's Vicar That Saints and Images are to be respected in the Worship of God But in these Points he did so argue with them that they could not convince him and therefore were forced to let him alone And he was much troubled to find himself yoaked with Men of such a Belief so that he had thoughts of returning to Constantinople if the way had been open to him Whilst he lay under these Temptations Providence so order'd it that he fell into Acquaintance with two Arabians who were become Protestants By their means he got notice that there were besides the Papists among whom he was other Christians in Paris whose Faith and Worship was free from Superstition and a way was contriv'd how he should be brought into Acquaintance with them for under pretence of walking abroad to take the Air he shifted himself of the company of those which attended him from St. Lazaro and went with the Arabians to the House of a Protestant and was made acquainted with the Protestant Ministers in Paris who took special Care of him for the space of Forty three Days In which time they instructed him diligently in the Truth which also he did heartily embrace But great Search being made for him and they not being able to protect him from the Power of those who would have taken him into England where he arrived March the last and was entertain'd kindly and after 2. while had Means of Subsistence provided for him and was committed to the Care of Mr. Durie and Mr. Calandrine who took a great deal of pains in instructing him in the Principles of Religion and in observing his Conversation And in Process of time when he had gained a competent measure of Knowledge which he greedily drank and had given good Evidence of the Soundness and Sincerity of his Faith he was put upon making a Consession of his Faith which was written in French and being translated into English was publickly read to the whole Congregation It was subscribed thus J. Sul Chaous the Slave of my Lord Jesus Christ. After which the Minister that was to Baptize him asked him Whether he did not renounce before God and that Gongregation the Mahometan Sect He answer'd Yea He did renounce it utterly Q. Do you desire to make Profession of the Christian Faith and to be baptiz'd in the Name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Ghost as a Disciple of Christ A. Yea It is my earnest desire Q. Are you resolved in the future Course of your Life to submit to all the Ordinances of Christ c. A. Yea It is my sincere Resolution After this he was Baptized by the Name of Richard Christophilus Jan. 30. 1658. in the Church of St. Paul Covent-Garden See the Printed Narrative at large or Mr. Clark 's Abridgment of it in his Examples Vol. 2. c. 23. p. 120 121. c. 29. One Richard White a Smith of Wilden-Hall was a prophane Atheistical Man and believing that there was no Devils in his Cups would wish he could once see the Devil if there were such a Thing and that suddenly he changed his Life and became a Prosessor of Zeal
Gregory the Great was so Exemplary in his Humility that tho' he was Born of Noble Parents yet he had so little respect to his Descent that he would often say with Tears in his Eyes That all Earthly Glory was miserable if the owner of it did not seek after the Glory of God Ibid. p. 96. 3. S. Bernard called himself an unprofitable Servant a dry Tree from whom no good had come either to himself or others a Man naked of Merits Ibid p. 105. 4. Pope Innocent about the Year of Christ 1207. sent with one Peter his Legate twelve Abbats of the Cistercian Order against the Albigenses to Reduce them to Obedience by their Preaching They having called a Council of Arch-Bishops and Bishops and Others to Deliberate upon the Case in came the then Bishop of Oxford bringing in his Company of Retinue belonging to his Lordship and being akt his Opinion he answered That there was no need of that outward Pomp that the Bishops were set out with but rather Preaching of the Word and Integrity of Life And that he might Instruct them with his own Example as well as his Doctrine he dismissed all his Retinue with Horses and Chariots and all the Provision which they had brought and sent them home He himself with a few Clergy-Men running on Foot and performing the Office of Preaching stoutly Cent. Hist. 13. c. 9. de Synod Vinc. l. 29. c. 93. Anton. Tit. 19. c. 1. Sect. 3. 5. Constantine the Great when a Flattering Presbyter told him That he was a Blessed Man and worthy to be Emperor over the whole World and to Reign with the Son of God in Eternal Glory he manifested his dislike and commanded him that he should not dare hereafter to use any such Speeches but rather pray earnestly for him that he might Live and Dye God's faithful Servant Clark's Hist. Eccl. in the Life of Constantine p. 10. 6. Maude Daughter to Malcolm Camoir King of Scots and Wife to King Henry I. went every day in Lent-time to Westminster-Abbey bare Foot and bare Leg'd wearing a Garment of Hair she would wash and kiss the Feet of the poorest People and give them bountiful Alms For which being Reprehended by a Courtier she gave him a short Answer which I have out of Robert of Glocester ' Madam for Gods love is this weli doo ' To handle sich unclene Lymmes and to kiss so ' Foule wolde the Kyng thynk if that hit he wiste ' And right well Abyse hym er he your mouth kiste ' Sur surqd the Queene be stille why sayeste thou so ' Our Lord himself ensample yaf so for to do She Founded as I said before the Priory of Christ Church within Aldgate and the Hospital of St. Giles's in the Fields She Builded the Bridges over the River of Lea at Stratford Bow and over the little Brook called Chanelsbridge She gave much likewise to the Repairing of the Highways Weaver's Funeral Monuments p. 454. 7. Bishop Vsher was so Humble that in Practical Subjects he would apply himself to the Capacity of the poorest and weakest Christian that came to him for Information and satisfactioo of their Doubts Nay sometimes he was more propense to Communicate himself to such than to others more Learned which Strangers have wondered at as the Disciples Marvelled at our Saviour talking with the poor Woman of Samaria John 4.27 and answered her Questions rather than taking notice of them See his Life by Mr. Clark In his Demeanour and Behaviour he had high thoughts of others and as low of himself and that in every condition of his Life both in Prosperity and Adversity Godly Persons of what Rank soever had great power over him he would put them into his Bosom Visit them in their Sickness supply their wants beg their Prayers and countenance their Cause and Persons See his Life Ibid. 8. Wickliffe and his Followers are reported to go bare-footed and in simple Russet Gowns and in Gesture and Behaviour to shew much Humility Ex. Hist. Monast. D. Alban 9. Mr. Bradford was so Humble that in several of his Letters he expresseth himself thus Alas I am worthy of nothing but Damnation I have clean forgot God I am all Secure Idle Proud c. I am a very stark Hypocrite not only like my Words and Works but even in these my Letters which I write to you Alas I write this but to put my self in Remembrance but I am without all Sense I do but only write it c. For God's sake pray for me And in a Letter to Sir T. H. he Subscribes himself a very Painted Hypocrite John Bradford And elsewhere pray for me what should I call me a most miserable and blaspemous Sinner And again by way of Subscription the Sinful John Bradford Fox Martyrol 10. Luther calls himself a sack of Worms-meat a lump of Earth a bundle of Wickedness an unworthy Minister of the Gospel Pref. to his Sermons 11. Mr. Rich. Capel could refuse Honours as Musculus did and content himself with plain and mean things Clark in his Life 12. Melancthon would not disdain to do that which his meanest Servants would scare put their Hands to Ibid. 13. Mr. Herbert the Divine Poet assumed this for his Motto Less than the least of all thy Mercies 14. Dr. Jo. Reinolds is Recorded to be as Learned as any Man in the World as Godly as Learned as Humble as Godly Clark in his Life 15. Lord I am Hell Thou art Heaven said Bishop Hooper 16. I am the unmeetest Man for this high Office of Suffeting for Christ that ever was appointed to it said Mr. Saunders 17. Oh! that my Life and a Thousand such Wretches more might go for yours saith Jo. Carelesse Martyr to Mr. Bradford Oh why doth God suffer me and such other Caterpillers to live c. Fox Martyrol CHAP. XXXVI Remarkable Veracity and Love of Truth BUY the Truth and sell it not saith Solomon that is be willing to purchase it at any Rates for 't is a precious Commodity viz. the Knowledge of things as indeed they are and will be in spite of all Opposition from Men or Devils for Truth will be the same when Mens Faces and Intellectuals change and the Scenes of humane Concerns vary and the pillars of the World shake and tremble And those People that walk in the Truth need not fear tho' the Heavens should vanish away like Smoak and the Earth wax Old like a Garment for not one Jot of Truth shall perish 1. Polycarp was honoured with this Character that he was a Faithful Witness and constant to the Truth so detesting Hereticks and those that oppugned the Truth of the Gospel that he quitted the Bath at Ephesus when Cerinthus the Heretick was there and when Marcion one of his old Acquaintance met with him at Rome and wondring that he took no notice of him answered dost thou not know me Polycarp to whom Marcion replyed Yes I know you well enough that you are the eldest Son of
might be reduced to the account of Charity to give to such and such being in such Circumstances For she was never less tender of their Modesty than compassionate of their Necessity and was more sollicitous for their Pardon than their Thanks for helping them Foreigners who fled either to preserve their Religion or to embrace what they were convinced of to be the Truth A great many young Scholars of hopeful promising Parts whom she wholly or in good measure educated at the University allowing some thirty some twenty some ten some eight many five Pounds per Annum and some others who had more assistance less Abundance of young Children which she put to School in the Neighbouring Towns I cannot say how many but a very great number all that were poor and willing to learn Nay that could be perswaded to it whose Schooling she did not only pay for but gave them both Books and often Cloathing and not only near home but as far as Wales contributing nobly to that pious Design of that good old Man and indefatigable Promoter of it Mr. Gouge so amply attested by a Cloud of Witnesses beyond Exception to rescue Wales from its remaining Ignorance and Demi-Barbarism Many Ministers of both Denominations as well Conformists whose Livings were so small as not to yield them a Subsistance as those who had none at all Many occasional Objects of Charity which you may surely conclude failed not to ply at those Stairs where 't was seldom Low-water And though she was sometimes imposed upon and deceived by those that neither needed nor deserved that she gave yet this did not discourage her from giving again for she said She had rather relieve ten that only appeared meet Objects and were not than let one go unrelieved that was so indeed For though they deceived her in her giving God would not deceive her in accepting what was sincerely done for his Name sake Lastly the Poor which she fed in great numbers not only with Fragments and broken Meat but with liberal Provision purposely made for them She was a great Pitier yea a great Lover of the Poor and she built a covenient House on purpose for them at her London-Seat as they had one at Leez to sheluer them from Rain and Heat whilst they received their Dole and when she was at London with her Family had in her absence whilst no House was kept at Leez a kind of House kept for their sakes alone That is twice a Week good Beef and Bread provided for the Poor of four adjacent Parishes and hath taken order in her Will to have the same continued three Months after her decease and by the same Will hath given an hundred Pounds to be distributed to the Poor of Braintree Felsted Little-leez and Much-Walthan at or shortly after her Funeral Dr. Walker in her Life p. 108. 13 Sir Matthew Hale as we have said already gave the tenth Penny of all he got to the Poor but besides that he took great care to be well-informed of Proper Objects for Charitities And after he was a Judge many of the Perquisities of his place as his Dividend of the Rule and Box-money were sent by him to the Goals to discharge poor Prisoners who never knew from whose hands their Relief came It is also a Custom for the Marshal of the King's-Bench to present the Judges of that Court with a piece of Plate for a New-years-Gift that for the Chief-Justice being larger than the rest This he intended to have refused but the other Justice told him it belonged to his Office and the refusing it would be a Prejudice to his Successors so he was perswaded to take it But he sent word to the Marshal That instead of Plate he should bring him the Value of it in Money And when he received it he immediately sent it to the Prisons for the Relief and Discharge of the Poor there He usually invited his poor Neighbours to Dine with him and made them sit at Table with himself And if any of them were sick so that they could not come he would send Meat warm to them from his Table And he did not only relieve the Poor in his own Parish but sent Supplies to the Neighbouring Parishes as there was occasion for it And he treated them all with the Tenderness and Familiarity that became one who considered they were of the same Nature with himself and were reduced to no other Necessities but such as he himself might be brought to But for common Beggars if any of these came to him as he was in his Walks when he lived in the Country he would ask such as were capable of Working Why they went about so idly If they answered It was because they could find no Work he often sent them to some Field to gather all the Stones in it and lay them on a heap and then would pay them liberally for their Pains This being done he used to send his Carts and caused them to be carried to such places of the High-way as needed mending But when he was in Town he dealt his Charities very liberally even among the Street-Beggars and when some told him That he thereby encouraged Idleness and that most of these were notorious Cheats He used to answer That he believed most of them were such but among them there were some that were great Objects of Charity and prest with grievous Necessities and that he had rather give his Alms to Twenty who might be perhaps Rogues than that One of the other sort should perish for want of that small Relief which he gave them He loved Building much which he affected chiefly because it imployed many poor People Dr. Burnet in the Life of Sir Matthew Hale p. 90. CHAP. XXXIX Remarkable Charity and Liberality in Giving EVery Man is but a Steward under the Great Lord of Heaven and Earth of those good things of this Life which he enjoys the best use we can of make them is to do good with them either for the promoting of God's Glory or our own and others Benefit and accordingly we are to give up our Accounts hereafter To spend all upon our own Lusts is Folly and Impiety To give all away without Prudence and Discretion is Madness To give willingly and wisely is good Christianity But in all our Givings we must have an especial care that our Intention be honest and our Ends right for he that gives only to get Praise among Men doth but make an Idol of himself and sacrifice to his own Vanity and for so doing shall receive no other reward but our Religion doth furnish us with better Examples 1. Cyprian immediately upon his Conversion distributed all his Goods amongst the Poor and afterwards being Bishop of Carthage commanded the Care of the Poor to his Presbyters and was himself of a mighty liberal Disposition towards the Exiled Brethren Clark's Marr. of Eccl. Hist Cyprian receiving joyfully the Sentence of Death bids the Pro-consul discharge his Office duly
the Press and very curious and attentive in Reading and Marking them In all my Conversation I have not met with such a Walking-Library except the late Bishop of Lincoln Dr. Barlow 33. Dr. Rich Blackmore my Contemporary and Colleague at Oxon now living and one of the College in London was in his first Years the most eager and diligent Student that I ever knew sitting up at his Book 'till Twelve One Two and sometimes Three a Clock in the Morning and then lying down only upon his Chairs 'till Prayer-time 'till his Health broke and he was constrained by necessity to retire into the Country to repair himself by Physick CHAP. XLIX Remarkable Instances of Contempt of Wealth JAcob 's Vow That if God would be his God and allow him Bread and Water c. Our Saviour's Poverty St. Paul 's Contentedness and the Community of the Primitive Christions are well known and in truth the very Intention of the Doctrine of the Gospel is to draw us off from a Love of the World to the Love of God and a fond Affection of Secular Riches to a diligent Enquiry after the Kingdom of Heaven so that it is no wonder if we find sometimes the Spiritual and Heavenly Temper of Christians so great and strong and vigorous as quite to conquer and triumph over all their little Cares and Concernments about the present Life 1. Origen was a great Contemner of worldly Wealth inuring himself to Cold and Nakedness never wearing two Coats nor Shooes nor taking care for the time to come with any convetous desire sold his Books especially of Humanity for Two-pence a Day to be allowed him for his Maintenance with which he was content Clark's Marr. of Eccl. Hist Dr. Cave's Prim. Christ 2. Lactantius was so far from seeking after Riches that he died poor 3. St. Augustine would neither buy either House or Land but any thing that was given to the Church he would not refuse except Inheritances offered by those who had poor Children Parents or Kindred judging it unfit to alienate them in such Cases for he would often say That it were much better to bestow Legacies than Inheritances on the Church Clark Ibid. 4. Gregory the Great could never read those words Son remember that thou in thy life-time receivedst thy good things c. without horrour and astonishment least having such Dignities and Honours as he had he should be excluded from his Portion in Heaven Ibid. p. 99. 5. Luther when he reflected upon the Favours and Presents bestowed upon him by Princes and Gret Personages fearing least they might be a Bait to draw him to an inordinate Love of the World broke out into these pathetick Expressions Valde protestatus sum me nolle ita satiari That is I protested stoutly that I would not be satisfied with worldly Welfare for my Portion Ibid. p. 144. 6. St. Bernard going to entr himself into a Monastery of the Cistertians perswaded Four of his Brethren to leave the World and all their worldly Preferments and to joyn with him in this Retirement which they did and accordingly taking leave of their Father seeing their youngest Brother Nivard a playing with other Boys and Guido the elder bidding him Farewel Brother Nivard behold said he we leave to you all our Earthly Possessions He presently answered You will take Heaven and leave me Earth this is no equal Division Afterwards he himself took leave of his Father and followed them Clark's Marr. of Eccl. Hist p. 104. 7. Thomas Aquinas was so great a Contemner of worldly Honours and Wealth that when Promotions were offered him his usual Answer was Chrysostomi Commentarium in Mattheum vellem I had rather have Chrysostom 's Commentary on Matthew Idem in Vit. ejus 8. Constantine the Great was so averse from all Superfluities that upon Festival Days and when he entertained Strangers he was fain to borrow Plate of his Friends to furnish his Cupboard Idem in Vitâ ejus p. 2. 9. Arch-bishop Vsher's Father having left him a good Estate in Land finding that he must have involved himself in many Suits of Law before he could attain to the quiet Enjoyment of it to the interrupting of his other Studies he gave up the Benefit of it to his Brothers and Sisters suffering his Uncle to take Letters of Administration for that end resolving to cast himself upon the good Providence of God to whose Service in the Work of the Ministry he had wholly devoted himself not doubting but he would provide for him yet that he might not be judged weak or inconsiderate in that Act he drew up a Note under his Hand of the State of all things that concerned it and Directions what to do about it 10. Sir Matthew Hale had a Soul enlarged and raised above that mean Appetite of loving Money which is generally the Root of all Evil. He did not take the Profits that he might have had by his Practice for in common Cases when those who came to ask his Counsel gave him a Piece he used to give back the half and so made Ten Shillings his Fee in ordinary Matters that did not require much time or study If he saw a Cause was unjust he for a great while would not meddle further in it but to give his Advice that it was so if the Parties after that would go on they were to seek another Counsellor for he would assist none in Act of Injustice if he found the Cause doubtful or weak in Point of Law he always advised his Clients to agree their Business 11. Mr. John Janeway upon his Death-bed had these words The World hath quite lost his Excellency in my Judgment O! how poor and contemptible a thing it is in all its Glory compared with the Glory of that invisible World which I now live in the sight of And as for Life Christ is my Life Health and Strength and I know that I shall have another kind of Life when I leave this I tell you it would more incomparably please me if you should say to me You are no Man for this World you cannot possibly hold oput long before to Morrow you will be in Eternity I tell you I do so long to be with Christ that I could be content to be cut in pieces and to be put to the most exquisite Torments so I might but die and be with Christ. Oh how sweet is Jesus Come Lord Jesus come quickly Death do thy worst Death hath lost its terribleness Death it is nothing I say Death is nothing through Grace to me I can as easily die as shut mine Eyes or turn my Head and sleep I long to be with Christ I long to die See his Life 12. Miles Coverdale Bishop of Exeter flying beyond Sea in Queen Mary's Reign his Bishoprick was reserved for him till his Return and then sundry times proffered him but he would by no means accept thereof but chose rather to live a more private Life yet not of Action for he
ex Speed Chron. 7. Sir Nathaniel Barnardiston enjoyed his Father a less time than his Grand-Father his Father being removed by Death long before his Grand-Father but yet we may easily gather what his Carriage to him was from the high and extensive Value he set upon his Memory as he used to please himself to Discourse of his Father affirming That he was a very Godly Man and that it was a great Disadvantage for him to part with him so young These things and others he would often declare to his Children and Friends dropping many Tears to shew his great and strong Affection and when he made his Will he there exprest an importunate Desire to his Executors that the Bones of his Father might be digged out of the Earth where they were buried and laid by his own Body in a new vault he order'd his Executors to erect for the same purpose Thus though he could not live with his Father as long as he would have desired yet he designed that their Bodies or Relicks should lie together 'till the happy Resurrection-Day which certainly did denote a Noble Veneration and a most raised Filial Affection See his Life CHAP. LIV. Remarkable Instances of an Early Piety or Children Good betimes TO see young Trees newly planted hopeful and promising is a very lovely and inviting sight A Jeremiah sanctified from his Mother's Womb a Joshua pious in his young years a Timothy well instructed in the Scriptures from a Child are very pleasant in sacred Records And when we see the Seeds of Piety spring up so soon we are ready to impute it to the Influence of Heaven and the Efficacy of Divine Grace And though sometimes these Blossoms die before any Fruit appears and a good Beginning hath not always a good Ending yet certainly and Lot Solomon or our Senses be Witnesses in the case 't is the likeliest way to end well when we begin well 1. Mr. Samuel Crook to shew that his Heart even in his Youth was drawn up towards the Pole of Heaven translated divers of David's Psalms and composed several Hymns of his own Some of which he sung with Tears of Joy and Desire in his last Sickness See his Life p. 4. 2. Origen when a Child was mightily inquisitive into the Meaning of the Scriptures even tiring his Parents with asking Religious Questions comforting his Father in Prison with Letters and hardly forbearing to offer himself to Martyrdom Dr. Cave 's Prim. Christian 3. K. Edward VI. took Notes of such things he heard in Sermons which more nearly related to himself Hist of the Reform 4. Queen Elizabeth wrote a good hand before she was Four years old and understood Italian Ibid. 5. Sir Thomas Moore never offended his Father nor was ever offended by him 6. Arch-bishop Vsher at 10 years old found himself wrought upon by a Sermon on Rom. 12.1 I beseech you Brethren by the Mercies of God c. Dr. Bernard in his Life 7. Dr. W. Gouge when at School was continually studious even at play-hours conscionable in secret Prayer and sanctifying the Sabbath Clark 's Lives 8. Mr. Tho. Gataker was often chid by his Father from his Book Ibid. 9. Mr. Jeremy Whitaker when a School-Boy would frequently go in company 8 or 10 miles to hear a warming Sermon and took Notes and was helpful to others in repeating them and though his Father often and earnestly endeavoured to divert him yet when a Boy he was unmoveable in his Desires to be a Minister Ibid. 10. Mr. Herbert Palmer was esteemed sanctified even from the Womb at the Age of 4 or 5 years he would cry to go to his Lady Mothers Sir Tho. Palmer being his Father that he might hear somewhat of God When a Child little more than Five years old he wept in reading the Story of Joseph and took much pleasure in learning Chapters by heart he learned the French Tongue almost so soon as he could speak he often affirmed that he never remembred the learning of it by his Discourse he could hardly be distinguished from a Native French-man When at the Latin-School at vacant hours others were at play he was constantly observed to be reading studiously by himself Ibid. 11. Mr. Tho. Cartwright in his younger years rose many times in the night to seek out places to pray in Ibid. 12. Mr. Rich. Sedgwick when he was a School-boy and living with his Uncle and the rest of the Family were at their Games and Dancing he would be in a Corner mourning Ibid. 13. Mr. Julius Herring when a Boy was noted for his Diligence in Reading the Scriptures On Play-days he with 2 or 3 more School-fellows would pray together repeat the Heads of the Catechism with the Sermons which they heard last Lord's-day Ibid. 14. Mrs. Margaret Corbet Daughter of Sir Nathaniel Brent Warden of Merton-Colledge whom about 14 years of Age wrote Sermons with Dexterity and left many Volumes of such Notes writ with her own Hand Ibid. 15. Mrs. Elizabeth Wilkinson was from her Childhood very Docile took much pains in writing Sermons and collecting special Notes out of Practical Divines When I was saith she in a Narrative written with her own Hand about Twelve years old upon reading in the Practice of Piety concerning the happy State of the Godly and the miserable Condition of the Wicked in their Death and so on to all Eternity it pleased the Lord so to affect my Heart as from that time I was wrought over to a desire to walk in the Ways of God Ibid. 16. Mr. Caleb Vernon could read the Bible distinctly at Four years old and by six became very apt in places of Scripture the Theory thereof and moral Regard thereto exactly observant of his Parents with ambition to serve and please them in love To begin a Correspondency with a good Friend of his Mr. R. D. then in London he wrote this his first Letter at Ten years of age Dear Sir I Received your kind Letter for which I thank you and desire the Book which you sent me may be made of good effect to my Soul and that my Soul may be filled with the Love of God ' being ready for the Day of his coming to judge the World in Righteousness when the Kings of the Earth shall tremble and the Rulers shall be astonished at the Brightness of his coming when he shall come with his Holy Angels in Power and Glory to judge the Earth in the Valley of Jehoshaphat O! that my Soul was fit for his Coming that I may be like a flourishing Flower in the Garden of Eden prepared for the Lord Christ This is a Trying-day the Lord is searching Jerusalem with Candles to find out out-side Professors who do make clean the out-side of the Cup and Platter when their Hearts are full of Deceit Oh! that we might be comforting one another with his coming putting on the Breast-plate of Faith and laying aside the Traditions of Men. O! how near is his coming even at the
Samuel Fairclough at 13 years of Age upon hearing a Sermon of Mr. Ward 's concerning Zacheus his Restitution began to be very serious and devout as will be shewed under the Chapter of Restitution 23. Jabez-Eliezer Russel Son to William Russel in the Parish of St. Bartholomew the Great London was remarkable in his Life for his Obedience to his Parents in what they commanded him For his addicting himself to the reading of the holy Scriptures For his great Memory he was able to give a particular Account of most of the memorable Passages both in the Old and New Testament with the Names of Persons their Actions and the Circumstances thereof To say no more his retentive Faculty was so capacious that what-ever he read he made it his own His Meditations in the Word of God in the Practice of which he was both frequent and serious His frequent Praying taking notice of the Words and Works of God fearing Sin greatly wishing he had died when he came first out of the Womb because then he should not have sinned c. And in his Sickness having a great sense of both Original and Actual Sin using such Expressions as these I shall see the holy Angels and I shall be ashamed they will be so glorious for I am Dust and Ashes and there I shall see the Twelve Apostles sit upon Twelve Thrones c. And to his Mother ' Prayer will do me more good and is better than Sleep I am best when I pray And at last enquiring after his Sisters Names because as was supposed he thought he should know them in Heaven though he never saw them on Earth and so fell asleep in the Lord Feb. 19. 71. aged 9 years 2 months and 6 days See the Account of his Life and Death 24. Mrs. Luce Perrot late Wife of Mr. Rob. Perrot of London Minister amongst her last Speeches hath these I would not for ten thousand Worlds but have began to seek God betimes he then took me off from other Delights and carried me on step by step I then could see nothing in the World to delight in I then thought Holidays a Wearisomness to me would sometimes sit and see others play but took no delight therein for which they would laugh at me and tell me I studied Divinity c. When Children grow crooked at first they are hardly ever set streight again afterwards c. See the Printed Account of her Speeches p. 1 2. 25. Tho. Aquinas is reported to have loved his Book so dearly when he was but a Child that he must have it constantly to Bed with him and if at any time when he awaked out of Sleep he missed it he would fall a crying Pontan Attic. Bellar. 26. Susanna Bickes who died in the 14th Year of her Age Sept. 1. 1664. of a Pestilence at Leyden The first night she was seized betook her self earnestly to Private Prayer breaking forth into those words Psal 119. If thy law were not my Delight I should perish in my Affliction and Heb. 12.10 11. No chastening for the present seems joyous c. and then sighing to God with her Eyes up to Heaven she said Be merciful to me O Father be merciful to me poor Sinner according to thy Word Commending that Text Ps 55.23 to her sorrowful Parents and Isaiah 49.15 16 addding ' O comfortable words for both Mothers and Children c. Upon the Lord's-day she minded her Father of having her Name given up to be remembred in the Publick Prayers saying she had learned That the effectual fervent Prayer of the Righeeous availes much Yet out of Tenderness for their Safety would not have the Ministers to visit her but rather cast her self upon the Lord 's own Hand and accept of the Visits of others whom the Providence of God should send unto her One of her Visitants having told her that the Minister was taken ill at Church she wept bitterly saying to her Father Have I not matter enough for weeping having heard but just now that Domine de Wâ—t was taken sick in the Pulpit and went home so ill It is a sad Token for the People for when God is about to smite a Land or a City oftentimes he smites and removes their Pastors and ought we not then to lay such a thing to heart although for my part I know that I shall not long live to behold the Evil which may come and which I have helped to procure as well as others And I therefore pray with David Ps 25. Remember not O Lord the Sins of my Youth nor my Trespasses according to thy tender Mercy Remember thou me for thy Goodness sake O Lord. O how do I long Even as the Hart panteth c. Ps 42. and Ps 51. to the 11th verse which she enlarged upon much especially the 5th verse Behold I was shapen in Iniquity and in Sin did my Mother conceive me citing other Texts to the same purpose as Gen. 5.3 Eccl. 7.29 c. She desired her Father to go to Domine de Wit and Ardenois and thank them for the Learning and Instruction she had received by their Catechising O! that sweet Catechising said she unto which I did always resort with Gladness and waited upon it without Weariness until it were ended I have seen and understood that there is so little Comfort and Good and so much Vanity in the Kermis and idle Holidays of Play that I have grieved and been ashamed both for young and old People to see them so glad and mad upon Vanity Also dear Father ye shall give Thanks to my School-master and School-mistress who taught me the first beginnings of my Reading Professing that her Parents Carefulness for her Education and Instruction had been better to her than if they had provided ten thousand Gilders of Portion for her With many Arguments and Texts she comforted her Parents as 2 Sam. 24.14 2 Sam. 12.23 adding so ought ye to comfort your self after my Death and say Our Child is well for we know that they who trusted in God are well My dear Mother who hath done so much for me you must promise to me that after my Death ye shall not sorrow so much for I am afraid for you when I consider your Grief for me and for my other Sister and Brother who are gone through Death before me And consider your Neighbour who hath lost her two Sons and hath no more Children Ye shall both of ye promise me that ye will comfort one another Comfort your selves with Job who having lost all his Children said The Lord hath given c. And John 16.33 c. O Dear Father and Mother I wax more and more feeble and weak Oh! that I may quietly fall asleep in his Bosom Mark 10.14 16. I he here as a Child O Lord I am a Child receive me into thy gracious Arms. O Lord Grace Grace and not Justice for if thou enter into Judgment with me I cannot stand yea no Man living shall in
no ways related to him but a constant Eye and Ear-witness of his Godly Life and Honourable and Cheerful Death from whom I received this Information 12. Of a notorious wicked Child who was taken up from begging and admirably converted with an Account of his holy Life and joyful Death when he was Nine Years old A very poor Child of the Parish of Newington-Butts came begging to the Door of a Dear Christian Friend of mine in a very lamentable Case so filthy and nasty that he would even have turned ones Stomach to have looked on him but it pleased God to raise in the Heart of my Friend a great pity and tenderness towards this poor Child so that in Charity he took him out of the Streets whose Parents were unknown who had nothing at all in him to commend him to any ones Charity but his Misery A Noble Piece of Charity And that which did make the kindness far the greater was that there seemed to be very little hopes of doing any good upon this Child for he was a very Monster of Wickedness and a thousand times more miserable and vile by his Sin than by his Poverty But this Sin and Misery was but a stronger Motive to that gracious Man to pity him and to do all that possibly he could to plack this Firebrand out of the Fire The Lord soon struck in with his godly Instructions so that an amazing Change was seen in the Child in a few Weeks space he was soon convinced of the Evil of his Ways no more News now of his calling of Names Swearing or Cursing no more taking of the Lord's Name in vain now he is Civil and Respective and such a strange alteration was wrought in the Child that all the Parish that rung of his Villany before was now ready to talk of his Reformation his Company his Talk his Employment is now changed and he is like another Creature so that the Glory of God's Free Grace began already to shine in him He was made to cry out of himself not only for his Swearing and Lying and other outwardly notorious Sins but he was in great horrour for the Sin of his Nature for the Vileness of his Heart and Original Corruption under it he was in so great anguish that the Trouble of his Spirit made him in a great measure to forget the Pains of his Body Being informed how willing and ready the Lord Christ was to accept of poor Sinners upon their Repentance and Turning and being counselled to venture himself upon Christ for Mercy and Salvation he said He would fain cast himself upon Christ but he could not but wonder how Christ should be willing to die for such a vile Wretch as he was and he found it one of the hardest things in the World to believe But at last it pleased the Lord to give him some shall hopes that there might be Mercy for him The Wednesday before he died the Child lay 〈…〉 for about half an Hour in which time be thought he saw a Vision of Angels 〈◊〉 he was out of his Trance he was in a little Pett and asked his Nurse Why she did not let him go Go whither Child said she Why along with those brave Gentlemen said he but they told me they would come and fetch me away for all you upon Friday next And he doubled his Words many times upon Friday next those brave Gentlemen will come for me And upon Friday Morning he sweetly went to rest using that very Expression Into thy Hands Lord I commit my Spirit He died punctually at that time which he had spoken of and in which he expected those Angels to come to him He was not much above Nine Years Old when he died This Narrative I had from a Judicious Holy Man unrelated to him who was an Eye and Ear-witness to all these things 13. Of a Child that was very serious at Four Years old John Sudlow was born of Religious Parents in the County of Middlesex whose great Care was to instil Spiritual Principles into him as soon as he was capable of understanding of them whose Endeavours the Lord was pleased to Crown with the desired Success so that to use the Expression of a Holy Man concerning him scarce more could be expected or desired from so little a one The first thing that did most affect him and made him endeavour to escape from the Wrath to come and to enquire what he should do to be saved was the Death of a little Brother when he saw him without Breath and not able to speak or stir and then carried out of Doors and put into a Pit-hole he was greatly concerned and asked notable Questions about him but that which was most affecting of himself and others was Whether he must die too which being answer'd it made such a deep Impression upon him that from that time forward he was exceeding serious and this was when he was about Four Years old When any Christian Friends have been Discoursing with his Father if they began to talk any thing about Religion to be sure they should have his Company and of his own accord he would leave all to hear any thing of Christ and creep as close to them as he could and listen as affectionately though it were an hour or two When he was Reading by himself in Draiton's Poems about Noah's Flood and the Ark he ask'd Who built the Ark It being answered That it was likely that Noah hired Men to help him to build it And would they said he build an Ark to save another and not go into it themselves Another Question he put was this Whether had the greater Glory Saints or Angels It being answered That Angels were the most excellent of Creatures and it 's to be thought their Nature is made capable of greater Glory than Man's He said He was of another Mind and his Reason was Because Angels were Servants and Saints are Children and that Christ never took upon him the Nature of Angels but he took upon him the Nature of Saints and by his being Man he hath advanced Human Nature above the Nature of Angels In the time of the Plague he was exceedingly concerned about his Soul and Everlasting State very much by himself upon his Knees This Prayer was found written in Short-hand after his Death O Lord God and merciful Father take pity upon me a miserable Sinner and strengthen me O Lord in thy Faith and make me one of thy Glorious Saints in Heaven O Lord keep me from this poisonous Infection however not my Will but thy Will be done O Lord on Earth as it is in Heaven but O Lord if thou hast appointed me to die by it O Lord fit me for Death and give me a good Heart to bear up under my Afflictions O Lord God and merciful Father take pity on me thy Child teach me O Lord thy Word make me strong in Faith O Lord I have sinned against thee Lord pardon my Sins I had been
from Thee that when thou shalt call me hereunto I may practise this my Resolution through Thy Assistance to forsake all that is dear unto me in this World rather than to turn from Thee to the Ways of Sin and that I will watch against all its Temptations whether of Prosperity or Adversity lest they should withdraw my Heart from Thee beseeching Thee also to help me against the Temptations of Satan to whose wicked Suggestions I resolve by thy Grace never to yield myself a Servant And because my own Righteousness is but menstruous Rags I renounce all Confidence therein and acknowledge that I am of my self a hopeless helpless undone Creature without Righteousness or Strength And for as much as Thou hast of Thy bottomless Mercy offered most graciously to me wretched Sinner to be again my God through Christ if I would accept of Thee I call Heaven and Earth to Record this Day that I do here solemnly avouch Thee for the Lord my God and with all possible Veneration bowing the Neck of my Soul under the Feet of Thy most Sacred Majesty I do here take Thee the Lord Jehovah Father Son and Holy Ghost for my Portion and Chief Good and do give up myself Body and Soul for Thy Servant promising and vowing to serve Thee in Holiness and Righteousness all the Days of my Life And since Thou hast appointed the Lord Jesus Christ the only Means of coming unto Thee I do here upon the bended Knees of my Soul accept of him as the only new and living Way by which Sinners may have Access to Thee and do here solemnly joyn myself in a Marriage-Covenant to him O blessed Jesus I come to Thee hungry and hardy bestead poor and wretched and miserable and blind and naked a most loathsome polluted Wretch a guilty condemned Malefactor unworthy for ever to wash the Feet of the Servants of my Lord much more to be solemnly married to the King of Glory but sith such is thine unparallell'd Love I do here with all my Power accept Thee and do take thee for my Head and Husband for better for worse for richer for poorer for all Times and Conditions to love and honour and obey Thee before all others and this to the Death I embrace Thee in all Thine Offices I renounce my own Worthiness and do here avow Thee for the Lord my Righteousness I renounce mine own Wisdom and do here take Thee for my only Guide I renounce my own Will and take Thy Will for my Law And since Thou hast told me that I must Suffer if I will Reign I do here Covenant with Thee to take my Lot as it falls with Thee and by Thy Grace assisting to run all Hazards with Thee verily purposing that neither Life nor Death shall part between Thee and Me. And because Thou hast been pleased to give me Thy Holy Laws as the Rule of my Life and the Way in which I should walk to Thy Kingdom I do here willingly put my Neck under Thy Yoke and set my Shoulder to Thy Burden and subscribing to all Thy Laws as holy just and good I solemnly take them as the Rule of my Words Thoughts and Actions promising that tho' my Flesh contradict and rebel yet I will endeavour to order and govern my whole Life according to thy Direction and will not allow myself in the neglect of any thing that I know to be my Duty Only because through the frailty of my Flesh I am subject to many Failings I am bold humbly to protest that unallowed Miscarriages contrary to the settled Bent and Resolution of my Heart shall not make void this Covenant for so Thou hast said Now Almighty GOD. Searcher of all Hearts Thou knowest that I make this Covenant with Thee this Day without any known Guile or Reservation beseeching Thee that if Thou espiest any Flaw or Falshood therein thou wouldst discover it to me and help me to do it aright And now Glory be to Thee O God the Father whom I shall be bold from this Day forward to look upon as my God and Father that ever thou shouldst find out such a way for the Recovery of undone Sinners Glory be to Thee O God the Son who hast loved me and washed me from my Sins in thy own Blood and art now become my Saviour and Redeemer Glory be to Thee O God the Holy Ghost who by the Finger of Thine Almighty Power hast turned about my Heart from Sin to God O dreadful Jehovah the Lord God Omnipotent Father Son and Holy Ghost Thou art now become my Covenant-Friend and I through Thine Infinite Grace am become thy Covenant-Servant Amen So be it And the Covenant which I have made on Earth let it be ratified in Heaven HENRY GEARING April 11. 1667. 16. For the Christians better Help for the keeping of this Covenant Mr. Allen in his Allarm to the Vnconverted gives this Advice about it This Covenant says he I advise you to make not only in Heart but in Word not only in Word but in Writing and that you wou'd with all possible Reverence spread the Writing before the Lord as if you would present it to him as your Act and Deed and when you have done this set your Hand to it keep it as a Memorial of the solemn Transactions that have passed between God and you that you may have Recourse to it in Doubts and Temptations Mr. Corbet in his Enquiry into the State of his Soul has these Expressions I do not cease says he to lament the more heinous Sins of my Life and cannot forbear the continual imploring of the Pardon of them I do not return again to them and I resolve never so to do I Watch and Pray and strive against all Sin but especially against those Sins to which I am more especially inclined my Conflicts are daily and am put hard to it But I do not yield up my self to any Sin nor lie down in it yea I do not suffer sinful Cogitations to lodge in me I find upon the review of my Life past according to the clearest Judgment that I can make that I have not gone backward but proceeded forward in the ways of Godliness I have been grieved that I am no more elevated in the hope of Heaven and that I cannot attain to a longing desire to be gone hence and to be there with Christ I think with my self sometimes were my Evidences clear for Heaven I would exult to be gone hence this very Hour but I find not this readiness at all times O Lord forgive my ten Thousand Talents I come to Jesus Christ who hath made satisfaction and lay this heavy Reckoning to his Account Lord forgive my Iniquity for it is exceeding great I have done what in me lies to call to remembrance all my remarkable Sins from my Childhood and Youth till now And as far as I can judge I have repented of them both generally and particularly And I now repent of them all from
Designs of it which it is capable of being interested in Nor is there any thing else worth speaking of that must be foregone except Health and the Momentaneousness of all Bodily Torments will make them very tolerable My Resolutions be That I will not expect by devoting myself unto the Fear of God to gain any thing as to my Body in this World That through the Grace of Christ I will use the Strength Ease Health of my Body yea my whole Body in subordination to my Soul in the Service of the Lord Jesus With such Meditations as these he kept mellowing of his own Soul and preparing it for the State wherein Faith is turned into Sight But there was yet a more delightful and surprizing way of Thinking after which he did aspire He considered that the whole Creation was full of God and that there was not a Leaf of Grass in the Field which might not make an Observer to be sensible of the Lord. He apprehended that the idle Minutes of our Lives were many more than a short Liver should allow that the very Filings of Gold and of Time were exceeding precious and that there were little Fragments of Hours intervening between our more stated Businesses wherein Thoughts of God might be no less pleasant than frequent with us Thus far Mr. Mather 17. A short Account of Mrs. Elizabeth Moore 's Evidences for Heaven as I find 'em in Mr. Calamy's Godly Mans Ark. I. Her Design in this Collection IN the Examination of myself I find that my Aims and Ends why I desire to gather together and clear up my Evidences for Heaven if my deceitful Heart doth not deceive me are these following 1. That hereby as a means I may be enabled to glorifie God in the great Work of Believing 2. My Aim is to strengthen that longed-for Grace of Assurance a Grace which though it be not of absolute necessity for the Being and Salvation yet is of absolute necessity for the Well-being and Consolation of a Christian without this Grace I can neither live nor die comfortably 3. My Aim is to obey God in his Word who hath commanded me by his Apostle To work out my own salvation with fear and trembling and to give all diligence to make my calling and election sure A brief Collection of her Evidences for Heaven I. Evidence BLessed be God who hath through his free Mercy begotten me to a hope that I am regenerated and born from above and converted unto God Reason Because the Lord hath gone the same usual way with me as with those he pleaseth to convert to himself and this I shall make to appear in five or six particulars 1. The Lord by his Spirit accompanying the Preaching of his Word caused the Scales to fall from my Eyes and opened them and set up a clear Light in my Understanding and made me to see Sin to be exceeding sinful 2. The Lord brought me to see the Misery that I was in by reason of my Sins I thought I was utterly forsaken of God and I thought that God would never accept of such a Wretch as I saw myself to be 3. The Lord brought me to a Spiritual Astonishment that I cried out What shall I do to be saved and said with Paul Lord What wouldst thou have me to do Do but make known to thy poor Creature what thy Will is and I thought I could do any thing or suffer any thing for the Lord. 4. The Lord took me off my own bottom off my own Righteousness and made me to see that that was but a sandy Foundation and would not hold out 5. The Lord brought me to see a Soul-sanctification in the Lord Jesus Christ alone and I think I should be as fully satisfied with Christ alone as my Heart can desire If I know my Heart it panteth after Christ and Christ alone None but Christ none but Christ. II. My Second Scripture-Evidence is taken from Mark 2.17 where Christ saith They that are whole have no need of the Physitian but they that are sick and he came not to call the righteous but sinners to repentance Now through God's Mercy I can say I am a Sin-sick-Sinner III. From Mat. 11.28 29. I am weary and heavy laden Now Christ hath promised to give Ease to such IV. I can say with David That my Sins are a heavy Burden to me they are too heavy for me Psal 38.4 And I can say that I mourn because I can mourn no more for my Sins V. From Mat. 5.3 I think if my Heart do not deceive me I am poor in spirit now theirs is the kingdom of heaven saith Christ VI. From Mat. 12.20 I am a bruised reed and smeaking flax And therefore Christ hath promised he will not break such a Reed nor quench the Smoak of Grace if it be true Grace but he will increase it more and more VII From 1 Tim. 1.15 This is a faithful saying and worthy of all acceptation saith Paul that Jesus Christ came into the world to save sinners And so say I too it is worthy all acceptation that Christ should come from the Bosom of his Father who was infinitely glorious and happy that he should come into the World to save me me a sinner me the chief of sinners VIII I can say with Paul that I delight in the Law of God after the inward man and I am grieved that I cannot keep it I find that Spiritual War in me between Flesh and Spirit which Paul complains of and I can say that Paul doth confess over my Heart in his Confessions Rom. 7. IX I can say that the Lord hath in some measure put his fear into my Heart and I fear to offend him X. I can say with the Church to Christ Cant. 1.7 O thou whom my soul loveth And if I know any thing at all of mine own Heart Christ is altogether lovely and most desirable to my Soul I think I can truly say with David That I have none in heaven but thee and there is nothing on earth that I desire besides thee in comparison of thee in competition with thee XI I find my Heart much inflamed with Love to all the Children of God because they are God's Children and the more I see or find or hear of God in them the more I find my Heart cleaving to them and I think I can truly say with David That my delight is in the saints and those that excel in grace XII I do not only love God and the Children of God but I labour to keep his Commandments and they are not grievous to me XIII I find I am one that is very thirty after Jesus Christ and the Grace of Christ and I thirst to have his Image more and more stamped upon me and I would fain be assured by God's Spirit that I am transplanted into Christ and therefore I long and endeavour after a true and lively Faith XIV I am willing to confess and with all my Heart to
be deceived but of Perseverance itself we are uncertain Discourses of God c. in the Appendix containing his Judgment in divers controverted Points p. 88. But by the leave of this learned and worthy Man how is this consistent with the Profession of St. Paul I have fought the good Fight henceforth there is laid up for me a Crown c. How with the Doctrine of the Church of England in her Articles and Homilies How with the Letters of Accord between Bishop Sanderson and Dr. Hammond which I have not leisure now to cite at large And how with the Experiences and Assurances of many Christians 1. The Apprehensions that Death drew near were very comfortable to Mr. Wilson A Gentle-woman of his Society coming to take her leave of him being about to remove out of Maidstone he pleasantly said to her What will you say good Mrs. Crisp if I get the start if you and get to Heaven before you get to Dover When another came to visit him he ask'd her What she thought of him she answered Truly Sir I think you are not far from your Father's House To which he replied That 's good News indeed and is enough to make one laugh for Joy See his Life 2. Mr. John Janeway when he lay upon his Death-bed his Mother and Brethren standing by he said Dear Mother I beseech you as earnestly as ever I desired any thing of you in my Life that you would chearfully give me up to Christ I beseech you do not hinder me now I am going to Rest and Glory I am afraid of your Prayers least they will pull one way and mine another Then turning to his Brethren he thus spake unto them I charge you all do not pray for my Life any more you do me wrong if you do O the Glory the unspeakable Glory that I behold my Heart is full my Heart is full Christ smiles and I cannot choose but smile Can you find in your Heart to stop me who am now going to the compleat and Eternal Enjoyment of Christ Would you keep me from my Crown The Arms of my blessed Saviour are open to embrace me the Angels stand ready to carry my Soul into his Bosom O! did you but see you would all cry out with me How long dear Lord come Lord Jesus come quickly O why are his Chariot-wheels so long a coming See his Life 3. Dr. Samuel Winter lying upon his Death-bed about Six of the Clock on the Lord's-Day Morning he raised himself up in his Bed and with a chearful and loud Voice called to his Wife who lay in a Bed by him saying ' Sweet-heart I have been this Night conversing with Spirits And as in a Rapture he cried out O the Glories that are prepared for the Saints of God! The Lord hath been pleased to shew me this Night the exceeding Weight of Glory which in Heaven is laid up for his Chosen Ones Saying further That he had studied and thought that he knew as much what the Glory which in Heaven was as another Man but the now saw that all the Divines on Earth were but Children in the Knowledge of the Great Mystery of Heavenly Glory which the Lord that Night had given him a clearer sight of than ever formerly he had That it was such a Mystery as could not be comprehended by the Wit of Man With many other such-like Expressions and he had his Soul so wonderfully elevated that he could not declare what he found and felt therein See his Life 4. Mr. Samuel Fairclough kept his Bed but one whole Day before his departure which he had longed and waited for and the very Day before his last Day on Earth some Company being with him he expressed how much Comfort he did then take to consider how that his Saviour had tasted Death for him and that Christ by his Resurrection had given him an assurance that he was the First-fruits of those that sleep in him telling some that stood by him That it was very much the Duty of Believers to rejoyce that Death had lost its Sting and was now disarmed and that the Power of the Grave was quite vanquished and overcome See his Life 5. James Bainham a Martyr in Queen Mary's Reign being at the Stake in the midst of the burning Fire his Legs and Arms half consumed spake thus to the Standers-by O ye Papists behold ye look for Miracles and here now ye may see one for in this Fire I feel no more pain than if I were in a Bed of Down and it is to me as a Bed of Roses Fox Martyrol 6. Robert Smith Martyr being at the Stake ready to be burned exhorted the People to think well of his Cause telling them That God would shew some Token thereof and accordingly when he was half burnt all black with Fire and clustered together on a Lump like a black Coal so that all thought him to be dead on a sudden he rose upright lifted up the Stumps of his Arms and clapt them together Ibid. Clark's Examp. Vol. 1. C. 39. 7. Mr. Robert Glover Martyr was so suddenly replenished with Divine Comfort a little before his Death that clapping his Hands together he called to his Man saying He is come he is come and so died chearfully Ibid. 8. Mr. John Holland a faithful Minister the Day before his Death calling for a Bible continued his Meditation and Exposition on Rom. 8. for the space of Two Hours but on a sudden he said Oh stay your Reading What Brightness is this I see Have you light up any Candles A Stander-by said No it is the Sun-shine for it was about Five a Clock in a clear Summer's Evening Sun-shine saith he nay it is my Saviour's-shine now Farewel World welcome Heaven the Day-star from on high hath visited my Heart O speak it when I am gone and preach it at my Funeral God deals familiarly with Man I feel his Mercy I see his Majesty whether in the Body or out of the Body God be knoweth but I see thhings that are unutterable And being ravished in his Spirit he roamed towards Heaven with a chearful Look and a soft sweet Voice but what he said was not understood With the Sun in the Morning following raising himself as Jacob upon his Staff he shut up his blessed Life with these blessed words O what an happy Change shall I make from Night to Day from Darkness to Light from Death to Life from Sorow to Solace from a factious World to a heavenly Being Oh! my dear Brethren Sisters and Friends it pitieth me to leave you behind yet remember my death when I am gone and what I now feel I hope you shall feel e're you die that God doth and will deal familiarly with Men. And now thou fiery Chariot that camest down to fetch up Elijah carry me to my happy Hold. And all ye blessed Angels that attended the Soul of Lazarus to bring it to Heaven bear me O bear me into the Besom of my
sick the King carefully enquiring of him every day at last his Physician told him there was no hope of his Life being given over by him for a dead Man No said the King he will not die at this time for this Morning I begged his Life from God in my Prayers and obtained it Which accordingly came to pass and he soon after contrary to all expectation wonderfully recovered This saith Dr. Fuller was attested by the old Earl of Huntington bred up in his Childhood with King Edward to Sir Thomas Cheeke who was alive Anno 1654 and Eighty Years of Age. Lloyd's State-Worthies p. 194. 11. Mrs. Savage Wife of Mr. Savage a Schoolmastet and Minister living in Horse-shooe-lane who having had a very troublesome Lameness in her Hand from a Child her Fingers being so contracted that her Hand was become almost wholly useless to her And in December 1693 having had withal some ilness and weakness of Body and having used some other means for the Cure but without Effect at last by Fasting and Prayer found real amendment and after they Duty ended fitting by the Fire-side the Story of the French Girle came into mind and her Husband having heard of it only by two Persons did not presently give present and full Assent to it but blessed God if it were true at length a strong Impression came into his Mind that his Wife's hand might be cured by that same means as the Girle 's Foot Thereupon he takes the Bible reads St. Matth. 8th chap. and at those Words Lord if thou wilt thou can'st make me clean with an extraordinary Emotion of Spirit he took hold of his Wife's Hand ask'd her If she had Faith adding That his Faith was as much as the Leaper's for though he did absolutely believe the Power of Christ yet he put an If to the Will of Christ. To which she Replyed That she had Faith in the Power of Christ that he was able now he is in Heaven to cure her as he was when upon Earth but whether it was his Pleasure or whether be saw it good for her she could not tell but if he thought fit for her she doubted not but he would heal her or to that purpose Her Husband proceeded Reading till the came to the Faith of the Centurion about his Servant when on a sudden she felt a Pain in her Knuckles and Fingers and pulling off her Glove her Hand instantly stretched out straight and became like the other and she was immediately cured of what was judged by all incurable Her Hand likewise received strength as well as streightness and whereas it used to be extreamly cold it is now as warm as the other And whereas formerly she was not able to go a Mile through weakness of Body she is now able to walk three or four For confirmation enquire at their House afore-mentioned See also the Appendix to the General History of Earthquakes p. 173 174. Take here another Relation as it came in a Letter from Hitchin in Hartford-shire as followeth Hitchin June the 6th 1693. Dear SIR 12. YOurs I received the last Night as to the Person you enquire after and the Lord's Work upon him take it in short as follows His Name is David Wright about twenty seven or twenty eight Years of Age he lived two or three Miles hence for some Years in the capacity of a Shepheard his distemper of Body by the Evil rendring him uncapable of hard Work At Michaelmas 1693 he desired a Religious Woman to take him into her Service which she was not willing to do because he was a profane Wretch and much given to Swearing and other Vices but upon his promising a Reformation and that he would go to hear the Word preached she hired him yet he afterwards went on his evil Courses and would not go to hear But Novmeber 29th last past having Notice that there was a Sermon to be Preached by one Mr. Edward Coles a worthy Minister his mind was so much fixed to go and hear him that notwithstanding the same day he had a Brother came for him with a Horse to go some Miles another way about urgent Business of his own yet he could by no means be prevail'd with to go with him of which Resolution he saith he can give no reason to himself he came to hear and the Word made such deep Impression upon his Mind that his Soul was converted and his Body healed at the same time He declares that while the Minister was Preaching his hard Heart was softened and the Eyes of his Mind enlightened whereby he had Faith in his blessed Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ and that at the same time he found his Body cured of the Evil under which he had long languished and is fully perswaded he shall never have it again But however God may please to do as to that this is certain that he hath been very well from the 29th of November to this very day But the Change upon his Soul is more remarkable then the Cure of his Body to see such a poor grosly ignorant Wretch so suddenly changed and to hear him blessing and praising of God and admiring his Grace and Love to him that he who knew nothing one Hour before should now speak so sensibly of Jesus Christ and Heavenly Things This is to the Astonishment and Admiration of all that knew him As to his bodily Distemper he had the King 's Evil for about fifteen or sixteen Years past and was formerly touched by King Charles the Second At first he was forced to keep his Bed for several Weeks together with great Pains and divers running Sores upon him but for about twelve Years past he hath been in Service for the most part yet never in Health all the while but had running Sores which were sometimes skined over and swelled and then he was at the worst and felt most Pain till they broke and run again He hath had these Sores in many parts of his Body of which the Scars are visible and two continued in the same place in the Small of his Back a long while and at the time when he came to hear the Sermon aforementioned they were skined over and swelled so that he was in very great Pain and cound not keep pace with his Company But while he was hearing the Swelling of his Sores sunk insensibly and he was well on a sudden and all his Pain was gone so that as they returned home he went before them leaping rejoycing and praising God for his great Mercy and loving Kindness to him all the way he went After he came home he continued to admire the exceeding Grace of God to so vile and ignorant a Sinner as he was and spent most part of the Night in this heavenly Exercise and still remains in this admirable frame of Heart Much more might be mentioned but this may suffice at present from Yours c. We whose Names are hereunto Subscribed do hereby attest and declare That
living in the same Family with David Wright we were Eye and Ear-witnesses of the Truth of the foregoing Particulars concerning him and in confirmation of the Verity thereof we have hereto put our Hands both Sons to Wright 's Mistress Slape Drever Thomas Drever Thomas Child Joseph Morgan Ibid. See more in the Chapters of The Existence of Good Angels and Present Retribution to the Devout and Praying c. 13. We have this Account from a credible Hand viz. That about two Years ago the Apprentice of Mr. Welby in East-Smithfield was taken Dumb but recovered by the help of a neighbouring Doctor After a few days he lost his Speech again but by the direction of a second Doctor recovered it once more but falling into a third Relapse the Physicians could give him no help About two Months the young Man had a Vision in his Dream of a Man that advised him to take the Fat of a Lamb and anoint himself therewith and apply the Heart hot to his Throat he had the same Apparition a second time upon which Physicians and Divines were consulted who thought it a Delusion of the Devil and disswaded him from it The Apparition coming the third time told him 'T was no Delusion and as a Token that it was not he should lose the Vse of his left Arm which fell out accordingly and he advised him to use the Remedy upon the â—4th of August and to take the Air for a Month or it would be worse for him Upon which he went to High-Gate and applying the Remedy recovered his Speech next day and had the Use of his Arm restored Postscript to the Flying-Post Aug. 22. 1696. 14. Sozomen tells us That the Queen of Iberia being taken with an incurable Disease was miraculously restored to perfect Health by a Christian Woman at the Invocation of the Name of Christ I shall give my Reader the Story at length out of Socrates Scholasticus There was saith he a certain Godly and Devout Woman taken Captive of the Iberians a People dwelling nigh the Euxine Sea this Woman being a Captive and having her Conversation with Barbarians gave herself wholly to Godliness for she exercised very much the Discipline of Continency using a severe kind of Abstinence and applying herself wholly to fervent Prayer which when the Barbarians perceived they wondered at the strangeness of the Act. It fell out that the King's Son of very tender Years fell into a dangerous Disease the Queen after that Countrey-manner sent the Child to other Women for Physick to try if Experience had taught them any Medicine that might Cure that Malady But when the Nurse had carried the Child about to every Woman I suppose he means every neighbouring Woman that made any Profession of Skill that way and could procure Remedy of none at length he is brought to this Captive Woman who in the presence of many more Women who without the Application of any other Salve or Medicine took the Child laid her Sack-cloth upon him and said only these Words Christ which healed many will also heal this Infant When she had uttered these Words and prayed unto God for his Aid and Assistance the Child forthwith recovered and from that time enjoyed perfect Health The fame of this Act was bruted abroad among all the Barbarian Wives and at length came to the Queen's Ear so that the Captive Woman was much talked of A while after the Queen herself fell sick and this simple Woman was sent for she refused to go lest peradventure some Violence contrary to the Modesty of her Nature should be offered to her the Queen then was conveyed to her she practised the like as she had done before unto the Child the Queen is rid of her Disease thanks the Woman for the Cure but the Woman answered 'T is not my doing but Christ's the Son of God and Maker of Heaven and Earth She exhorts the Queen to call upon him and acknowledge him for the True God The King marveling at this strange Cure commanded that the Woman should be bountifully rewarded Who made Answer That she wanted no Riches but esteemed Godliness a great Treasure and that the King should receive a precious Jewel if he would acknowledge that God whom she professed with these Words she returned back the Rewards The King laid up all these sayings in his Breast the next day as the King went a Hunting the Hills and Forest where his Game lay were over-cast with dark Clouds and a thick Mist the Game was uncertain and doubtful the way stop'd and intricate the King being at his Wits end not knowing what was best to do calls upon the Gods whom he accustomed to serve but they stood him in no stead it came to his mind to think upon the God of the Captive Woman unto him he turns and cries for Help as soon as he had Prayed unto him the Cloud was dissolved and the Mist scattered and the King wondring returns home to his Wife and told what had happened Immediately he fends for the Captive Woman and after some Instructions from her turns Christian erects a House of Prayer and makes a Proclamation to his People to receive the same Faith Sozom. l. 2. c. 6. Socrat. Schol. l. 5. c. 16. Ruffin l. 1. c. 10. Theodorat l. 1. c. 23. Centur. Magd. cent 4. c. 13. Ruffinus saith The King of the Iberian 's Name was Bacurius In the Preface of a French Treatise Entituled Harmonie des Propheties anciennes avec les Modernes which was Printed at Cologn in the Year 1687 I find this very wonderful Passage which I choose to mention in this place as contributing to the Explication of them that are to follow Madam Mingot the Widow of a Chyrurgion of the City of Caen in Normandy had several unaccountable Revelations made unto her that she kept wholly secret but there was one which by a Miracle that accompanied it was put beyond the possibility of Secrecy She was afflicted with a Palsey eight or ten Years together in her Limbs which rendred her altogether Impotent and her Impotency was not the less for her being fourscore Years of Age. But one Day when she was at Prayer before the God of Heaven for the Deliverance of his Church from the Confusions then upon it in the heat and heighth of the French Persecution it was audibly said unto her Thy Prayers are heard the afflicted Church shall be speedily and gloriously delivered but it has yet something more to suffer She was commanded herewithal to make this Revelation known unto her Brethren and that they might give credit unto her Words it was added The Lord has restored thy Health and Strength unto thee She was immediately and miraculously Healed of her Malady and she walked her self and carried unto her Pastors the Account of this Revelation They wondered at the Miracle and would fain have concealed the Prophecy but the Prophecy could not possibly be hid because of the famous Miracle that attended it
the Day at which time it left him The two next Nights it gave him the same Molestation saying It must be with him as it was with David Who gave no Sleep to his Eyes nor Slumber unto his Eye-lids until he found a place for the Lord and Habitation for the God of Jacob. Upon a Wednesday at Night he was very peremptory in his resisting of it When it began to sollicite him he replied That he saw it was a Spirit of Delusion which he would not obey Upon which the Spirit denounced a Curse against him in these words Go ye cursed into everlasting Fire And so left with a very great heat in his Body After this he was in his own apprehension in a very comfortable Condition and while he was considering what had happened a Voice within him spake to him saying That the Spirit which was before upon him was a Spirit of Delusion but now the true Spirit of God was come into him It acquainted him that the Doctrine of the Trinity was true and that God had an Elect People and that those whom the Father Elected the Son hath redeemed and whom Christ redeemed the Holy Ghost sanctifieth and told him than the Minister of the Town would further instruct him about the Truth of these Things Upon Thursday Morning about Break-of-Day it set him upon his Knees as he was in Bed and bid him Farewel The same Day it came upon him in the Field as he was going to and coming from the Market and pressed upon him to believe that it was the good Spirit which he was acted with which he still doubted of One Night that Week amongst many Arguments which it used to that purpose it told him If he would not believe without a Sign he might have what Sign he would Upon that Robert Church-man desired if it was a good Spirit that a Wyer Candlestick which stood upon the Cup-board might be turned into Brass which the Spirit said he would do Presently there was a very unsavoury Smell in the Room like that of the Snuff of a Candle newly put out but nothing else was done towards the fulfilling that Promise Upon the Lord's-Day following he being at Church it came upon him When the Chapters were named he turned to them in his Bible but was not able to read When the Psalm was sung he could to pronounce a Syllable Upon Monday Morning his Speech was wholly taken from him When I came to him and asked him how it was with him he moved his Head towards me but was not able to speak I waited an Hour or two in the Room hoping that his Speech might have returned unto him and that I might have gained from him some Account of his Condition but finding no alteration I desired those who were present to joyn with me in Prayer As we were praying his Body with much violence was thrown out of Bed and then with great vehemency he called to me to hold my Tongue When Prayer was done his Tongue was bound as before 'till at last he broke our into these words Thine is the Kingdom Thine is the Kingdom which he repeated I believe above an Hundred times Sometimes he was forced into extream Laughter sometimes into Singing his Hands were usually employed in beating his Breast all of us who stood by could discern unusual Heavings in his Body This Distemper did continue towards the Morning of the next Day and the Voice within him signified to him that it would leave him bidding him to get upon his Knees in order to that end which he did and then presently he had a perfect Command of himself When I came to him he gave me a sober Account of all the Passages of the Day before having a distinct Remembrance of what the Spirit forced him to do and what was spoken to him by those who stood by In particular he told me he was compelled to give me that Disturbance in Prayer which I before mentioned the Spirit using his Limbs and Tongue as it pleased contrary to the Inclination of his own Mind Upon the Thursday following the Spirit began to rage after its former manner as I was at Prayer with him it was very discernable how it wrought upon his Body forced him to grate his Teeth and draw his Mouth awry He told me after I had done that it hid him to denounce Woe against me It pleased God upon continuance in Prayer with him at last to release him of all his Trouble and so far to make it advantagious to him and his Wife and some others which were too much byassed with the Principles of the Quakers that now they have a perfect dislike of that way and do diligently attend upon the publick Service of God in the Parochial Church Sit you may be confident of the Truth of what is here related by Balsham Jan. 1. 1681. Your assured Friend J. T. 1. In the Year 1653 in Kendal in Westmoreland there was one John Gilpin who was very desirous to associate himself with the Quakers at their Meetings and speaking with one of them about it he much encouraged him to hold on his purpose and accordingly he went to them when one Ch. Atkinson was Speaker whose drift was to deny all ministerial Teaching and Ordinances together with all notional Knowledge gained by the use of such means and to become as if they had never learned any thing and now be taught of God within themselves by waiting upon an inward Light which saith he lies low hidden under the Earth viz. The Old Man which is of the Earth earthly 2. Gilpin was immediately taken with this new Doctrine that he resolved to close with them was afraid to read any good Books to hear any preaching Minister or to call to remembrance any thing which he had formerly learned concerning God Christ his own Estate or any other Subject contained in the Scriptures for they told him that all such Knowledge was but Notional Carnal and hanging upon the Tree of Knowledge adding cursed is every one that hang on this Tree One or them told him that Christ was a Man had his Failings distrusted God c. 3. At this next Meeting the Speaker urged him to take up the Cross daily saying Carry the Cross all Day and it will keep thee at Night He urged him to hearken to a Voice within him speak much of a Light within them which Gilpin not yet finding was much troubled desiring that he might fall into Quaking thinking that thereby he should attain to the immediate discoveries of God to him And accordingly shortly after as he was walking in his Chamber he began to quake so extreamly that he could not stand but fell upon his Bed where he howled and cryed in a terrible and hideous manner as others of them used to do yet he was not afraid but looked upon it ad the Pains of the New birth after half an Hour by degrees he ceased from howling and rejoyced that now he could
wherein he had formerly lived fearing nothing so much as to strike sail and to submit to the Inconveniences of a poor and private Life fell into many Errors especially Swearing and Robbing was at last condemn'd to the Gallows where he made a serious Confession begging earnestly of God for Mercy and desiring for his Comfort the Doctor to read to him those Verses of the Second of the Hebrews being the 14 15 16 17 and 18th Verses Next did he give Forty Shillings to the Minister to be given to the Poor of that Parish and Eighteen Shillings and Six Pence more for his Wife to be delivered to his young Son's School master See the Relation p. 25. 2. Sigismund King of Hungary having raised a mighty great Army against the Turks and hearing that his Enemies approached in great Pride said to his Soldiers What need we fear the Turks who need not fear the falling of the Heavens who with our Spears and Halberds are able to hold them up if they should fall But thus relying upon the Arm of Flesh his great Army was presently routed and himself hardly escaped in a little Boat over the Danube leaving most of his Army to the Slaughter and Captivity of the Turks Clark's Mirrour p. 180. 3. Dr. Pendleton in Queen Mary's Reign discoursing with Mr. Sanders about the Persecution threatened whom he found fearful What Man said the Doctor I have much more reason to fear than you as having a fat and big Body yet will I see the utmost drop of this Grease of mine melted away and the last Gobbet of this Flesh consumed to Ashes before I will forsake Jesus Christ and his Truth Yet Sanders suffered and proud Pendleton turned Papist Act. and Monum 4. Cardinal Wolsey born at Ipswich of a very men Parentage but an ambitious and aspiring Mind Batchelor of Arts of Magdalen-College at Fifteen afterwards School-master to the Marquis of Dorset's Family then Secretary to Bishop Fox Chaplain and Deputy to the old Treasurer of Callis Embassador to Maximilian the Emperor advanc'd to all State-Businels and most Church-Preferments the Dearny of Lincoln the King's Almonership a House near Bridewel Durham Winchester Bath Worcester Hereford Tourney Lincoln St. Albans and York being in his Possession and all other Promotions in his Gift at length Archbishop of Canterbury Legate-de-latere to the Pope and Chancellor to the King employed in two Embassies of State to Charles the V. in Flanders Kept in this Capacity 500 Servants 9 or 10 of them Lords 15 Knights and 40 Esquires and wanted nothing now to accomplish his Honours but to be elected Pope for the Attainment whereof whilst he was with great Industry and Policy striving to make his Interest he tumbled down from the top of this huge Precipice to his own great Amazement breathing out his Soul in Words to this purpose when he was Arrested by the King's Order in his way to London If I had served the God of Heaven as faithfully as I did my Master on Earth he had not forsaken me in my old Age. Lloy 's Worthies p. 17 18 19. 5. Simon Thurway born in Cornwal bred in our English Universities until he went over to Paris where he became so Eminent a Logician that all his Auditors were his Admirers most firm his Memory most fluent his Expression and he was knowing in all things save himself for he profanely advanced Aristotle above Moses and himself above both But his Pride had a great and sudden Fall losing at the same instant both Language and Memory he became compleatly 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 without Reason and Speech both Polydor Virgil saith of him Juvene nihil acutius sene nihil obtusius Others add that he made an inarticulate sound like unto lowing This great Judgment befell him about the Year of our Lord 1201. Pol. Virg. Hist Ang. l. 15. p. 284. Delrius Disq Mag. p. 245. Baker's Chron. p. 110. Fuller c. 6. The Duke of Buckingham that great Favourite sent a Noble Gentleman to Bacon then Attorney-General with this Message That he knew him to be a Man of excellent Parts and as the Times were fit to serve his Master in the Keeper's Place but he also knew him to be a Man of a base ungrateful Disposition and an arrant Knave apt in his Prosperity to ruine any that had raised him from Adversity Yet for all this he did so much study his Master's Service that he had obtained the Seals for him but with this Assurance Should he ever Requite him as he had done some others he would cast him down as much below Scorn as he had now raised him high above any Honour he could ever have expected Bacon patiently heard and replied I am glad my noble Lord deals so friendly and freely with me But saith he can my Lord know these Abilities in me and can he think when I have attained the highest Preferment my Profession is capable of I shall so much fail in my judgment as to lose those Abilities and by my Miscarriage to so noble a Patron cast my self headlong to the very bottom of Contempt and Scorn Surely my Lord cannot think so meanly of me Now Bacon was invested in his Office and within ten Days after the King goes into Scotland Bacon begins instantly to believe himself to be King lies in the King's lodgings gives Audience in the great Banqueting-house makes all other Counsellor attend his Motions with the same state the King used to come out with to give Audience to Foreign Embassadors when any other Counsellors sate with him about the King's Affairs he would if they sate near him bid them know their distance Upon which Secretary Winhood went away and would never sit more but dispatched one to the King to desire him to make hast back for his Seat was already usurped If Buckingham had sent him any Letter he would not open or read it in publick tho' it was said it required speedy Dispatch nor would vouchsafe him any Answer In this Posture he lived until he heard the King was returning and began to believe the Play was almost at an end and then he re-invested himself in his old Rags of Baseness which were so tattered and poor at the King 's coming to Windsor that he attended two Days at Buckingham's Chamber being not admitted to any better place than the Room where Trencher-scrapers and Lacqueys attended there sitting on an old Wooden Chest with his Purse and Seal lying by him on that Chest After two Days he had Admittance and at fiest entrance he fell down flat on his Face at the Duke's Foot kissing it and vowing never to rise till he had his Pardon Upon which he was reconciled yet so as from that time to be so very a Slave to the Duke and his Family that he durst not deny the Command of the least meanest of the Kindred nor oppose any thing Court of King James by A. W. p. 131. 132. 7. Pride of Hair was punished saith Dr.
the King's Absence these Penalties were inflicted upon the chief Officer whose manifest Corruptions the Hatred of the People to Men of that Profession who are apt to abuse their Science and Authority procured in Parliament to be thus punished Sir Ralph Hengham Chief Justice of the King's-Bench was Fined 7000 Marks Sir John Loveton Justice of the Lower Bench 3000 Sir William Brompton Justice 6000 Sir Solomon Rochester 4000 All Itenerant Justices Sir Richard Boyland 4000 All Itenerant Justices Sir Tho. Sadington 2000 All Itenerant Justices Sir Walter Hopton 2000 All Itenerant Justices Sir W. Sakam 3000 Robert Lithbury Master of the Rolls 1000 Roger Leicester 1000 Henry Bray Escheator and Judge for the Jews 1000 Sir Adam Stratton Chief Baron of the Exchequer was Fined 34000 Marks See the Relation of that memorable Parliament begun An. Regni 10. Richard II. p. 36 37. 2. Sir Francis Bacon Baron Verulam and Viscount St. Albans that Atlas of Learning suffer'd for but his Connivance at the Bribery and Corruption of his Servants and was by the Parliament put out of the Office of Lord Chancellor Ibid. 3. Judge Morgan who gave the Sentence of Death upon the Lady Jane Grey presently after fell and and in all his distracted Fits cried out continually Take away the Lady Jane Take away the Lady Jane from me and in this extream Distemper ended his Life Fox's Martyrol 4. June 24. 1678. Mr. Daniel Bachelor Minister told me of a Citizen of London to whom he was sent for in his Sickness whâ—n God had let loose Conscience upon him The Man repeated over all the Commandments and confessed the Sins be was guilty of against each Command such as Incest and Adultery lived in many Years The Chastity of his Servant he sollicited but was repulsed But his Master-Sin was Perjury taking false Oaths and hiring Met Knights of the Post as they are called frequently to do so The Devil led him into that Sin first as he said thus He wanted Proof for a Debt that was a just Debt and hired one of those who procured his Debt that was just in this unjust way By this he contracted Hardness of Heart and plunged himself in Villainies of that nature There were above an Hundred Actions against him when he died He fell sick on a Friday lay about ten Days under the horrid gnawings of the Worm that dieth not upon his Bed not in Distraction but Desperation crying out once in his presence I am damned for ever and added most fearful to hear Amen Amen Amen and had an Expression so blasphemous of the Holy and Ever-blessed God that for Horror I shall draw a Veil over it Yet some have Robb'd hard by the Gallows And this poor Wretch thus hung up in Chains by the Lord did not awaken sufficiently one of his Knights of the Post that came to see him while the Minister my Friend was present O take heed said he by my Example now I smart for what I have done and put you upon doing The Man in Health told him he was melancholick and was not moved He had a Charge to relate this woful Death of his to his Sister with whom he had been incestuously Wicked She gave a seemingly courteous Reception to him and seemed sensible of it The Minister my Friend when he had done his Errand coming down from her Chamber at the Door of which he had left his Galosho's missing them went up again and over-heard her say to a Companion of hers there The Fool thought I had been in earnest The Man though he had unjustly ravish'd Thousands out of Men died miserably poor This Relation was sent me by the Reverend Mr. Singleton now living in Hoxdon-Square near the City of London and is printed in the same Words I received it 5. It may not be altogether impertinent to take notice here what King Charles the I. applied to himself on the Scaffold that for one unjust Sentence which he had suffer'd to pass meaning the Earl of Strafford God had suffered the like unjust Judgment to be passed on him â—ee his Speech on the Scaffold 6. Sir P. P. in Letter to the Bishop of Lincoln saith That in the famous Marriage-Cause between Mrs. Isabella Jones and Sir Robert Carr in the Arches where Sir Robert Carr was claimed by her for her Husband though for want of full Proof of the Marriage Sir Giles Sweit the Dean of the Arches pronounced Sentence against the Marriage yet condemning Sir Robert Carr in 1500 Pound Costs to Mrs. Jones Which the Judge did because he was in Conscience convinced that Sir Robert Carr and Mrs. Jones were really married To this Sir Peter Pett in the aforesaid Letter adds I can saith he at any time acquaint you with the Circumstances of that Cause and give you an Account of the Remarkable Judgments of God inflicted on the Persons who tampered with the Witness in that Cause whereby the Marriage failed of Sentence Remains of Dr. Barlow Bishop of Lincoln p. 368. 7. The Emperor of Muscovy sent for a Judge who had taken a Bribe viz. a Goose with its Belly full of Gold commanded him and the other Judges to appear before him not discovering the least Displeasure They all appeared chearful he commanded the Hangman to be brought in and ask'd him if he knew how to cut up a Goose Answer being made very well Then said the Emperor take away that Judge and cut him up after the same manner which was forthwith done accordingly Smythy's Treatise of Restitution p. 19. who says he had the Relation from a Minister whose Brother was an Eye-witness CHAP. CXXXV Divine Judgments upon Lying and Slandering OVR Tongues are the Indexes of our Mind to signifie the Thoughts and Meanings thereof to the World if the one agree not to the other the Motions are false and the Wheels out of order What is a Clâ—â—k good for if it doth not tell the true Hour of the Day Lyars are shut out of the Kingdom of Heaven and deserve but little Favour upon Earth and some times meet with just Punishments Prov. 19.5 1. Alexander the Great having read a History out of Aristobulus wherein the Author had intermingled certain counterfeit Praises flung the Book into the River saying the said Writer deserved to be flung there himself Coguet's Polit. Disc p. 130. 2. The Emperor Trajan sirnamed the Good Prince took away from the Son of Cabalus the Kingdom of Dacia that is Transilvania and Valachia only because he caught him in a Lye and told him That Rome the Mother of Truth could not permit a Lyar to possess a Kingdom Ibid. 3. Cyrus told the King of Armenia That a Lye was not capable of Pardon Ibid. 4. Monstrelet writes That Popiel King of Poland who had ever in his Mouth these Words If it be not true I would the Rats might cat me that he was so assailed by Rats in a Banquet that neither his Guards nor Fire nor Water could preserve him from them Ibid.
and at last sacrificed his Right Hand for but tampering a little this way 'T is ill jesting with God and our own Consciences who will neither of them be mocked 17. Berengarius tried this and therefore though he retracted his Doctrine against Transubstantiation he relapsed again and retracted and relapsed again or rather returned and repented finding no Peace for his Conscience whilst he had not Truth in his Possesston CHAP. CXLI Great Effects wrought by weak means IT is pleasant to observe how God delights to shew his Power by using weak and contemptible Instruments and to werk â—â—eat Effects by little secondary Causes to make a World by speaking a Word or two to punish and subdue a slout-hearted Pharaoh with Frogs and Lice and Locusts and Darkness to baffle a Giant-like People in Canaan with a handful of Men to make the Walls of Jericho fall down and the Peoples Hearts quail with only a Shout and the Noise of Rams Horns to overthrow the two great Religions of the World Judaisin and Pagan Idolatry with the Foolishness of Preaching and the Piety and Patience of Confessors and Martyrs to turn Sinners Thoughts into a Case of Knives or a Nest of Wasps or Serpents to sting and torment them with 1. The Duke of Arcos Viceroy of Naples under the King of Spain having imposed many Gabels or Taxes both vendible and eatable at last imposed a Gabel upon Fruit also which more irritated and offended that Multitude than all the former Whereupon by the publick Cries and Lamentations of Men and Women they daily solicited the Viceroy as he passed through the Market-place to ease them of the said Burthen they used also the Mediation of others and not prevailing they were ready to raise a Mutiny Which so affrighted the Viceroy that he promised quite to take off the said Gabel but delaying to do it some of the enraged People one Night but fire to some Powder in the Market-place where the said Gabel was exacted and blew it up There were also from Day to Day bitter Invectives and fiery Protests against the publick Officers fixed up in sundry Places of the City The Viceroy being alarmed thereby often assembled the six Precincts of the City to consult about this Business But they were divided some perswading him to ease and please the People others advising him to Repair the Toll-house that was burnt down and continue the Gabel saying That they were but a few Tatterdemallions that had made that Noise Besides divers of the great Men and Merchants of the City had advanced upon the said Gabel above 600000 Crowns and were to pay 85000 Crowns of annual Rent This was noised abroad and the Report went That if this Tax was taken off there would be a new one set upon â—orn and Wine Whereupon the enraged People protested That they would never endure the same and whilst these Discontents were hot July 17. 1647. this Occasion suddenly presented it self A young Man of about 24 Years old being spritely pleasant and of a middle stature in Linen-Slops Blew Wastcoat and bare-foot with a Mariner's Cap on his Head happened to be in the Market-place His Profession was to angle for little Fishes as also to buy Fish and carry them about to sell He was vulgarly called Massianello and being naturally Crafty he observed the general Murmurings of the People and so went up and down to the Fruiterers Shops and advised them That meeting together the next Day in the Market-place they should tell the Country Fruiterers That they would buy no more gabelled Fruit. Upon this he listed many Boys under him to the number of Two Thousand giving every one of them a little Cane in their Hand Against a great Festival that was approaching a Feast that used to be made by the Boys and meaner fort of People in the Market-place he gathered to the number of Fifty Thousand Upon this Success the number of People encreased exclaiming aloud against their Oppressions protesting to pay no more Gabel crying out Let the King of Spain live and let the ill Government die Massianello being thus attended with his Boys and an infinite Company of loose People who were now armed with Pikes and Partizans he leaped up on a Table and with a loud Voice cried Be merry my dear Companions and give God Thanks that the Hour of your Redemption draws near This poor bare-footed Fellow as another Moses who freed the Israelites from Pharaoh's Rod shall redeem you from all Gabâ—ls Peter a Fisherman redeemed with his Voice Rome and with it all the World from Satan's Slavery to the Liberty of Christ Now another Fisher-man which is Massianello shall release Naples and with it a whole Kingdom from the Tyranny of Gabels c. Nor to effect this do I care a Rush to be torn in pieces and to be dragged up and down the Gutters of Naples let all the Blood in my Body spin out of these Veins let my Head skip from my Shoulders by a fatal Steel and be pearched in this Market-place on a Pole yet I shall die contentedly and gloriously It will be Honour enough to me to think that my Blood and Life perish in so glorious a Cause In short he afterwards brought the Viceroy to an Agreement but after some time falling into a Frensie by either Excess of Wine or Watching and Cares died See more in the printed Narrative or Clark 's Examples 2. The Inhabitants of Myons a City of Jonia were so pester'd with Gnats which were bred in a muddy Pond near them that they were constrain'd thereupon to leave the City and fly to Milerum This I read many Years ago when a Student in the University but took no care then to Record my Author 3. Luther by his Preaching and Disputing baffled the Arguments Arts and Power of two very potent Enemies the Pope and Emperor and procured a happy Reformation in the Church 4. Francis Spira was punished in this World for his Apostacy with the keen Reflections of a guilty Conscience and many others besides Our own Thoughts may be sufficient to make a Hell of 5. Some have been convicted of Murder by the Barking of a Dog the Flight of Birds the Shaking of Leaves Anacreon was choaked with a Grape-stone Adrian with a Gnat others with the Excrements of Birds flying over their Heads An Acquaintance of mine dislocated her Thigh-bone with only turning a Custard at the Fire and died upon it 7. This very Year a Woman near Hanmer going over a Hedge was hung to Death with her Head-string catching accidentally in the Sticks as was related to me by Mr. Henry of Broad-oak in Flintshire CHAP. CXLII Remarkable Passages relating to Sickness Death and Funerals WHat was long since decreed in Heaven God hath sent Warrants to execute on Earth Semel mori For us once to die Then be acquainted with Death betimes for through acquaintance Death will lose his Horror like unto an ill Face though it be as formidable as a
Monster yet often viewing will make it familiar and free it from distaste Walk every day with Joseph a turn or two in thy Garden with Death and thou shalt be well acquainted with the Face of Death but shalt never feel the Sting of Death Death is black but comely Philostrates lived Seven Years in his Tomb that he might be acquainted with it against his Bones came to lie in it Some Philosophers have been so wrapp'd in this Contemplation of Death and Immortality that they discourse so familiarly and pleasingly of it as if a fair Death were to be preferâ—◠〈◊〉 a pleasant Life 1. King Xerxes standing on a Mountain and having many Hundred thousand of his Soldiers standing in the Plain fell a weeping to think upon it how in a few Years he and all those gallant valiant Men must die Adam he lived 930 Years and he died Enoch he lived 965 Years and he died Methusalem lived 967 Years and he died Oh the longest Day hath its Night and in the end Man must die Maximilian the Emperor made his Coffin always to be carried along with him to this end that his high Dignity might not make him forget his Mortality Joseph the Jew in his best Health made his Stone Coffin be cut out in his Garden to put him in mind of his Ego abeo I go hence The Persians they buried their dead in their Houses to put the whole Houshold in mind of the same Lot Semel mori once to die Simonides when commanded to give the most wholsome Rule to live well willed the Lacedoemonian Prince ever to bear in mind Se tempore brevi moriturum E're long he must die I have read of a sort of People that used dead Mens Bones for Money and the more they have they are counted the more Rich Herein consists my richest Treasure to bear that about me that will make me all my Life remember my End Great Sultan Saladin Lord of many Nations and Languages commanded upon his Death-bed that one should carry upon a Spear's point through all his Camp the Flag of Death and to proclaim for all his Wealth Saladin hath nought left but this Winding-sheet An assured Ensign of Death triumphing over all the Sons of Adam I uncloath my self every Night I put off all but what may put me in mind of my Winding-sheet Anaxagoras having Word brought him his only Son was dead his Answer was Scio me genuisse mortalem I know he was born to die Philip of Macedon gave a Boy a Pension every Morning to say to him Philippe memento te hominem esse Philip remember thou art a Man and therefore must die When I was a young Man saith Seneca my care was to live well I then practised the Art of Well-living When Age came upon me I then studied the Art of Dying well Platonius in Stobelas 'T is not enough saith he to spend the present Day well unless thou spendest it so as if it were to be thy last Caesar Borgias being sick to Death said When I lived I provided for every thing but Death now I must die and am unprovided to die A Man saith Luther lives Forty Years before he knows himself to be a Fool and by that time he sees his Folly his Life is finished So Men die before they begin to live When dying then sin if you can said Picus Mirandula In Sardis there grew an Herb called Appium Sardis that would make a Man lie laughing when he was deadly sick Such is the Operation of Sin Beware therefore of this Risus Sardonicus Laughter of Sardis Commonly good Men are best at last even when they are dying It was a Speech worthy the Commendation and frequent Remembrance of so divine a Bishop as Augustine which is reported of an aged Father in his time who when his Friends comforted him on his Sick Bed and told him they hoped he should recover answered If I shall not die at all well but if ever why not now Surely it is Folly what we must do to do unwillingly I will never think my Soul in a good case so long as I am loath to think of dying There is no Spectacle in the World so profitable or more terrible than to behold a dying Man to stand by and see a Man dismanned Curiously didst thou make me in the lowest part of the earth saith David But to see those Elements which compounded made the Body to see them divided and the Man dissolved is a rueful sight Every dying Man carries Heaven and Earth wrapped up in his Bosom and at this time each part returns homeward Certainly Death hath great dependency on the course of Man's Life and Life it self is as frail as the Body which it animates Augustus Caesar accounted that to be the best Death which is quick and unexpected and which beats not at our doors by any painful Sickness So often as he heard of a Man that had a quick passage with little sense of pain he wished for himself that Euthanesie While he lived he used to set himself between his two Friends Groans and Tears When he died he called for his Looking-glass commanded to have his Hair and Beard kembed his rivelled Cheeks smoothed up then asking his Friends if he acted his part well when they answered Yes Why then says he do you not all clap your hands for me Happy is he who always and in every place so lives as to spend his every last moment of Light as if Day were never to return Epictetus most wisely teaching this Death saith he and Banishment and all that we look upon as Evils let them be daily set before thy Eyes but of all most chiefly Death So shalt thou think upon nothing that is too low nor too ardently covet any thing The Day-Lily is a Flower whose Beauty perishes in a Day There is also a Bird haunts the River Hypanis called Haemorobios or the Bird of one Day ending its Life the same Day that it begins dying with the dying Sun and travelling thro' the Ages of Childhood Youth and Old Age in one Day In the Morning it is hatch'd at Noon it flourishes in the Evening it grows old and dies But this is more to be wonder'd at in that winged Creature that it makes no less Provision for one little Day than if it were to live the Age of a Crow or a Raven To this little Animal the Life of Man is most fitly to be compar'd It inhabits by the River of Gliding Time but more fleet than either Bird or Arrow And often only one Day determines all its Pomp oft-times an Hour and as often a Moment We ambitiously desire great Names and without any prejudice to our Ears we hear the Titles of Magnificent most Illustrious Happy Pious Most Potent Most August Most Invincible the Best the Greatest What can we do more unless we should imitate Sapor King of the Persians in an Epistle which he thus began to Constantine the Emperor Sapor King
thee to Morrow Sigismund the Second King of Poland because of his perpetual delay and heaviness in weighty Affairs was called the King of to-morrow Such are we certainly Men of to-morrow we delay all things most willingly also if we could to put off Death it self but the business of dying admits of no delay suffers no put-offs Francis the First King of France being taken by Charles the Fifth when he had read at Madrid Charles's Impress upon the Wall Plus ultra Farther yet added thereto To day for me to morrow for thee The Victor took it not ill but to shew that he understood it wrote underneath I am a Man there is no Humane Accident but may befal me Barlaam the Hermit an Old Man of Seventy Years when Jehosaphat the King asked him how Old he was Answered Forty five at which when the King admired He reply'd that he had been absent rom his Studies Twenty five Years as if those Years which he had spent upon the Vanity of the World had been quite lost Sir Tho. Moor that no Age might delude a Person with the hopes of a longer Life gives this Admonition As he that is carried out of a Prison to the Gallows though the way be longer yet fears not the Gallows the less because he comes to it a little the later and though his Limbs are firm his Eyes quick his Lungs sound and that he relish his Meat and Drink yet this is still his Affliction that he is upon his Journey Thus are we all carried to the Gibbet of Death we are all upon the way only parted by some little Intervals The Elector of Brandenburg came to Visit Charles the Fifth being Sick of the Gout and advised him to make use of his Physicians To whom Charles replied The best Remedy in this Disease is Patience The compleat Armour of a Sick Man is Patience being so guarded he need fear neither Sickness Pain nor Death He is Proof against the blows of his Enemies and shall certainly overcome for Patience overcomes all things St. Austin Bishop of Hippo went to visit another Bishop of his Familiar Acquaintance lying in Extremity to whom as he was lifting up his Hands to Heaven to signifie his Departure St. Austin replyed That he was a great support of the Church and worthy of a longer Life To whom the sick Person made this Answer If never 't were another thing but if at any time why not now Thus Sitenus being taken by Midas and asked what was the best thing could happen to Man For a while stood silent At length being urg'd to speak he answer'd That the best thing was never to be born the next to die the soonest that might be This I must not omit very wonderful unheard-of and pleasant in the Relation Lodowick Cortusius a Lawyer of Padua forbid to his Relations all Tears and Lamentations by his Will And desir'd that he might have Harpers Pipers and all sorts of Musick at his Funeral who should partly go before partly follow the Corps leaving to every one of them a small Sum of Money His Bier he ordered to be carry'd by Twelve Virgins that being clad in green were to sing all the way such Songs as Mirth brought to their remembrance leaving to each a certain Sum of Money instead of a Dowry Thus was he buried in the Church of St. Sophia in Padua accompanied with a Hundred Attendants together with all the Clergy of the City excepting those that wore black for such by his Will he forbid his Funeral as it were turning his Funeral-Rites into a Marriage-Ceremony He died the 17th of July 1418. Admirable was the saying of St. Bernard Let them bewail their Dead who deny the Resurrection They are to be deplor'd who after Death are buried in Hell by the Devils not they who are plac'd in Heaven by the Angels Cyrus being about to die My Son said he when I am dead close up my Body neither in Silver nor in any other Metal but return its own Earth to the Earth again His last words were Be grateful to your Friends and you will never want the Power to punish your Enemies Farewel my dear Son and tell these my Words to your Mother also Wisely said Theophrastus upon his Death-Bed Many fine and pleasant things doth Life impose upon us under the pretence of Glory than the love of which there is nothing more vain Hither may be referred the saying of Severus the Emperor I was all things but nothing avails Alexander after many and great Victories overcome at length he fell not only into his Bed but into his Tomb contented with a small Coffin Peter Alphonsus reports That several Philosophers flock'd together and variously descanted upon the King's Death One there was that said Behold now four Yards of Ground is enough for him whom the spacious Earth could not comprehend before Another added Yesterday could Alexander save whom he pleas'd from Death to Day he cannot free himself Another viewing the Golden Coffin of the deceased Yesterday said he Alexander heaped up a Treasure of Gold now Gold makes a Treasure of Alexander This was their Learned Contention yet all ended in this Then he fell sick and died Lewis King of France gave these his last Admonitions to his Son Beware my Son that thou never commit any deadly Sin rather suffer all manner of Torments First chuse such about thee as will not be afraid to tell thee what thou art to do and what to beware To thy Parents give all Obedience Love and Reverence Ferdinand the Great King of Castile falling sick of his last Sickness caused himself to be carried to the great Church in all his Royal Robes where putting off all his Royal Ornaments and as it were restoring God his own he put on a Hair-Clâ—â— and casting himself upon the Ground with Tears in his Eyes Lord said he the Kingdom which thou gavest me I return to thee again seat me I beseach thee in Eternal Light Charles King of Sicily spoke these words Oh the Vain Thoughts of Men Miserable Creatures we are delighted with Honour heap up Treasure and neglect Heaven O the happy Fate of the Poor who content with little sleep in Tranquility What does now my Kingdom what do all my Guards avail me I might have been miserable without all this Pomp. Where is now the power and strength of my Empire The same necessity involves me as hampers the meanest Beggar Of so many Thousands of Clients Servants and Flatterers there is not one that will or can accompany me to the Tribunal of God Go Mortals go and swell your Breasts with great Thoughts to Day or to Morrow ye must die Farewel Earth would I could say welcom Heaven Dionysius the Areopagite being condemned to lose his Head with a Christian Generosity contemning the Reproaches of the Spectators Let the last words of my Lord upon the Cross said he be mine in this World Father into thy Hands I commend my Spirit
shall see your Face no more in this Life Ibid. 4. S. Augustine whose usual wish was that Christ when he came might find him either Praying or Preaching was accordingly answered for in the Siege of Hippo by the Goths after he had for some Months together continually exercised himself in Prayers in the third Month of the Siege he fell sick of a Fever in his Sickness breathing forth most Pious Ejâ—culations as Vivere renuo ut Christo vivam viz. I refuse to live that I may live to Christ c. and so died making no Will having nothing to bestow but only Books which he left to several Libraries Aged 76. Anno Christi 430. having been a Minister 40 Years Ibid. 5. Prosper upon his Death-bed speaking to many of his People that wept sore said the Life which I have enjoyed was but given me upon condition to render it up again not grudgingly but gladly For me to stay longer here might seem better for you but for me t is better to be dissolved Ibid. p. 89. And so praying and lifting up his Hands before them all be departed Anno Christi 466. 6. Bede in his Sickness comforted himself with Heb. 12.6 Whom the Lord loveth be chasteneth c. When his Scholars were weeping about him he said in the words of S. Ambrose Non sic vixi ut pudeat me inter vos vivere sed nec mori timeo quia bonum Dominum habemus The time is come if my Creator pleaseth that being freed from the Flesh I shall go to him who made me when I was not out of nothing I have lived long and the time of my Dissolution is approaching proaching and my Soul desires to see my Saviour Christ in his Glory Ibid. p. 101. His Epitaph was Hac sunt in fossa Bedae Venerabilis put in as Tradition saith by an Angel Ossa 7. S. Bernard in his Sickness wrote this Letter to Arnold Abbot of Boneval We received your Love in Love and not in Pleasure for what Pleasure can there be where Pain and Bitterness challengeth all to it self Only 't is a little delightful to me to eat nothing Sleep is departed from me that Sorrow and Pain may never depart by the benefit of my Senses lulled asleep The want of a Stomach is all that I suffer only it lacks to be continually refreshed with some comfortable Liquor But if I admit more than is meet 't is very grievous to me My Feet and Thighs are swollen as in a Dropsie And in all these things that I may conceal nothing from my Friend who defires to know the state of his Friend the Spirit is willing but the Flesh weak Pray unto my Saviour who desires not the Death of a Sinner not that he will defer but guard my Departure hence with his Angels Take you care that my Heel which is naked of Merits he strengthened and defended by your Prayers that he which lies in wait may not find where to fasten his Tooth and inflict a Wound Farewel To his Monks he said I am in a Streight not knowing which to chuse Life or Death but leave all to the will of God Ibid. p. 105. 8. John Husse used these words by way of Prayer at his suffering Martyrdom Lond Jesus Christ assist and help me that with a constant and patient Mind by thy most gracious help I may bear and suffer this most Cruel and Ignominious Death burning with a tripe Crown of Paper painted with ugly Devils on his Head whereunto I am condemned for Preaching thy most Holy Gospel And when the Fire was kindled he sung three times with a loud Voice Jesus Christ the Son of the Living God have Mercy upon me And so the Wind drove the Flame into his Face and choaked him Ibid. p. 119. 9. Cardinal Woolsey being arrested by the King's Order breathed out his Soul in words to this purpose If I had served the God of Heaven as faithfully as I did my Master upon Earth he had not forsaken me in my Old Age as the other hath done Lloy's State-worthies p. 19. 10. Luther dying in his Clymacterical Year made this his last Prayer O Heavenly Father my Gracious God the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ thou God of all Consolation I give thee hearty Thanks that thou hast revealed unto me thy Son Jesus Christ whom I believe whom I profess whom I love whom I glorifie whom the Pope and the wicked Rout do persecute and dishonour I beseech thee Lord Jesus Christ receive my Soul O my Heavenly Father tho' I be taken out of this Life and must lay down this frail Body yet I certainly know that I shall live with thee eternally and that I cannot be taken out of thy hands God so loved the World c. Lord I render up my Spirit into thy Hands and come to thee And again Lord into thy hands I commend my Spirit Thou O God of Truth hast redeemed me And so as one falling asleep and without any bodily Pain as could be discerned he departed this Life Feb. 18. Anno Christi 1548. Clark's Marr. of Eccl. Hist p. 143. 11. Calvin makes this his Last Will In the Name of God Amen Anno Christi 1564. April 25. I Peter Chenalat Citizen and Notary of Geneva do Witness and Profess that being sent for by that Reverend Man John Calvin Minister of the Word of God in the Church of Geneva and a Free Denizen of the same City who then truly was sick in Body but sound in Mind told me that his purpose was to make his Testament and declare his Last Will c. which was this In the Name of the Lord Amen I John Calvin Minister of the Word of God in the Church of Geneva oppressed and afflicted with divers Diseases so that I easily think the Lord hath appointed shortly to lead me out of this World I therefore have determined to make my Testament and to commit to Writing my Last Will in this form following First I give Thanks to God that taking pity of me whom he created and placed in this World hath delivered me out of the deep Darkness of Idolatry into which I was plunged and that he brought me into the Light of his Gospel and made me a partaker of the Doctrine of Salvation whereof I was most unworthy Neither hath he only gently and graciously born with my faults for which yet I deserved to be rejected by him and driven out but hath used towards me so great meekness and mildness that he hath vouchsafed to use my Labours in Preaching the Truth of his Gospel And I Witness and Profess that I intend to pass the remainder of my Life and Religion which he hath delivered to me by his Gospel and not to seek any other Aid or Resuge for Salvation than his free Adoption in which alone Salvation resteth And with all my Heart I embrace the Mercy which he hath used towards me for Jesus Christ's sake recompensing my Faults with the Merit
He hath done it already Brother And to one that had been helpful to him in his Sickness The God that made you and bought you with a great Price Redeem your Body and Soul unto himself Which were his last words Decemb. 23. 1652. aged 68. Ibid. p. 229. 94. Dr. Will. Gouge after three days illness complained Alas I have lost three days And to a Friend visiting him I am willing to die having I bless God nothing to do but to die And to his Sister being afraid to leave him alone Why Sister said he I shall I am sure be with Christ when I die Which he did Decemb. 12. 1653. aged 79. Ibid. p. 246. 95. Mr. Tho. Gataker gave this his last Charge to his Relations Sister Son Daughter c. My heart fails and my strength fails but God is my Fortress and the strong Rock of my Salvation into thy hands therefore I commend my Soul for thou hast redeemed me O God of Truth Son you have a great Charge look to it Instruct your Wife and Family in the fear of God and discharge your Ministry conscientiously To his Sister two Years older than himself he said Sister I thought you might have gone before me but God calls for me first I hope we shall meet in Heaven I pray God to bless you He admonished his Daughter to mind the World less and God more for that all things without Piety and the true fear of God are nothing worth Advising his Son Draper to Entertain some Pious Minister in his House to teach his Children and instruct his Family exhorting them all to Love and Unity And then commanded them all to withdraw He died July 27. 1654. aged near 80. Ibid. p. 259. 96. Mr. Bolton dying told his Children That none of them should dare think to meet him at God's Tribunal in an unregenerate Estate And when some of his Parish desired him to express what he felt in his Soul of the exceeding Comforts that are in Christ answered I am by the wonderful Mercy of God as full of Comfort as my heart can hold and feel nothing in my Soul but Christ with whom I heartily desire to be And looking upon some that were weeping said Oh what a deal of do there is ere one can die Chetwind's Collections 97. Mr. Whitaker Do not complain but bless God for me and entreat him to open the Prison-door He died 1654. aged 55. Ibid. p. 272. 98. Mr. Rich. Capel Sept. 21. 1656. preached twice taking his leave of the World by pressing Faith in God That Evening he repeated both his Sermons in his Family read his Chapter went to Prayer and so to Bed and died immediately Sept. 21. 1656. He often said That if God saw fit one had better die of a quick than lingring Death Ibid. p. 313. 99. Mr. Jessey the last Night he lived cried out Oh the unspeakable Love of God! Oh the vilest Oh the vilest that he should reach me when I could not reach him And then rehearsing over and over Blessed be that ever ever ever Blessed and Glorious Majesty And when a Cordial appointed for him was brought Trouble me not upon your own Peril trouble me not Then shewing his care for the Poor Widows and Fatherless and desiring Prayers and afterwards repeating Acts 2.27 and calling for more Julip more Julip meaning more Scriptures by and by he sang this Hymn Jerusalem my heart's Delight I come I come to thee Then shall my sorrows have an end When I thy Joys shall see Then often repeating those words Praises for ever Amen Amen Praises to the Amen for ever and ever Amen After a while he fell asleep Sept. 4. 1663. aged 63. Mr. Collier in his Life and Death p. 94. 100. Mr. Brand thus Oh! my God my God what is sinful Man Worm-man what manner of Love is this Love indeed O I cannot express it Oh! let me be with thee with thee O my God! Oh! I long for Heaven Oh! welcome Death Oh! happy Death that will put an end to all my Troubles and Afflictions one Moment in Abraham's Bosom will make amends for all turn Sorrow to Joy What a dreadful Appearance will there be at the Great Day what a sad thing to be disappointed and come short of Heaven O my Redeemer liveth I have served a good Master I would not desire Life for a Moment unless to promote the Interest of Christ If God would give me my choice what I would ask I would not ask Life Nay I have prayed to God that I might die Why so said a by-stander That I may be said he with God! O my God I would come to thee Let me live with Thee As he was going to Bed with much concernedness of Mind he said There will be a Cry at Midnight Prepare Prepare Which came to pass accordingly for after going to Bed he was taken with a Vomiting of Blood and after that died Dr. Annesly in his Life 101. Mr. John Janeway for the latter part of his Life he lived like a Man that was quite weary of the World and that looked upon himself as a stranger here and that lived in the constant sight of a better World He plainly declared himself but a Pilgrim that looked for a better Country a City that had Foundations whose builder and maker was God His Habit his Language his Deportment all spoke him one of another World His Meditations were so intense long and frequent that they ripened him apace for Heaven but somewhat weakned his Body Few Christians attain to such a holy contempt of the World and to such clear believing joyful constant Apprehensions of the transcendent Glories of the unseen World On his Death-bed he thus express'd himself O help me to Praise God I have now nothing else to do I have done with Prayer and all other Ordinances I have almost done conversing with Mortals I shall presently be beholding Christ himself that died for me and loved me and washed me in his Blood I shall before a few hours are over be in Eternity singing the Song of Moses and the Song of the Lamb. I shall presently stand upon Mount Zion with an innumerable company of Angels and the Spirits of the Just made perfect and Jesus the Mediator of the New Covenant I shall hear the voice of much People and be one amongst them which shall say Hallelujah Salvation Glory Honour and Power unto the Lord our God and again we shall say Hallelujah And yet a very little while and I shall sing unto the Lamb a Song of Praise saying Worthy art thou to receive Praise who wert slain and hast redeemed us to God by thy Blood out of every Kindred and Tongue and People and Nation and hast made us unto our God Kings and Priests and we shall Reign with thee for ever and ever Methinks I stand as it were with one Foot in Heaven and the other upon Earth methinks I hear the Melody of Heaven and by Faith I see the Angels waiting
Shepherd swears he was tho' not a Syllable of it appears He had been there several times Shepherd says but was not of their Consult knew nothing of their Business nor can he be positive whether 't was the Duke of Monmouth he came to speak with that Evening But supposing in two or three Years time and on so little Recollection Cornish's Memory had slipt in that Circumstance what 's that to Shepherd's Evidence against the very Root of Rumsey's which hang'd the Prisoners In spight of all he was found Guilty and Condemn'd and even that Christian serenity of Mind and Countenance wherewith 't was visible he bore his Sentence turn'd to his Reproach by the Bench. He continued in the same excellent Temper whilst in Newgate and gave the World a glaring Instance of the Happiness of such Persons as live a pious Life when they come to make an end onâ—â— let the way thereof be never so violent His Carriage and Behaviour at his leaving Newgate was as follows Some Passages of Henry Cornish Esq before his Sufferings COming into the Press-yard and seeing the Halter in the Officer's Hand he said Is this for me the Officer answered Yes he replyed Blessed be God and kissed it and after said O blessed be God for Newgate I have enjoyed God ever since I came within these Walls and blessed be God who hath made me fit to die I am now going to that God that will not be mocked to that God that will not be imposed upon to that God that knows the Innocency of his poor Creature And a little after he said Never did any poor Creature come unto God with greater Confidence in his Mercy and Assurance of Acceptation with him through Jesus Christ than I do but it is through Jesus Christ for there is no other way of coming to God but by him to find Acceptance with him There is no other Name given under Heaven whereby we can be saved but the Name of Jesus Then speaking to the Officers he said Labour every one of you to be fit to die for I tell you you are not fit to die I was not fit to die my self till I came in hither but O blessed be God! he hath made me fit to die and hath made me willing to die In a few Moments I shall have the Fruition of the Blessed Jesus and that not for a day but for Ever I am going to the Kingdom of God to the Kingdom of God! where I shall enjoy the Presence of God the Father and of God the Son and of God the Holy Spirit and of all the Holy Angels I am going to the general Assembly of the First-born and of the Spirits of Just Men made perfect O that God should ever do so much for me O that God should concern himself so much for poor Creatures for their Salvation Blessed be his Name For this was the Design of God from all Eternity to give his only Son to die for poor miserable Sinners Then the Officers going to tie his Hands he said What must I be tied then Well a brown Thred might have served the turn You need not tye me at all I shall not stir from you for I thank God I am not afraid to die As he was going out he said Farewel Newgate Farewel all my Fellow Prisoners here the Lord comfort you the Lord be with you all Thus much for his Behaviour in the way to his Martyrdom The Place of it was most spitefully and ignominiously ordered almost before his own Door and near Guildhall to scare any good Citizen from appearing vigorously in the Discharge of his Duty for his Countrey 's Service by his Example If any thing was wanting in his Trial from the hast of it for the clearing his Innocency he sufficiently made it up in solemn Asseverations thereof on the Scaffold God is my Witness says he the Crimes laid to my Charge were falsly and maliciously sworn against me by the Witnesses For I never was at any Consult nor any Meeting where Matters against the Government were discoursed of He adds I never heard or read any Declaration tending that way Again As to the Crimes for which I suffer upon the Words of a dying Man I 'm altogether Innocent Lower he adds He died as he had liv'd in the Communion of the Church of England in whose Ordinances he had been often a Partaker and now felt the blessed Effects thereof in these his Agonies He was observ'd by those who stood near the Sledge to have solemnly several times averr'd his absolute Innocence of any Design against the Government and particularly that which he died for There was such a terrible Storm the Day of his Death as has scarce been known in the Memory of Man and will never be forgot by those who were in it ten or a dozen Ships being founder'd or stranded in one Road and a vast many more in other Places And as Heaven then did him Justice and vindicated his Innocence so Earth also has done it the Judgment against him being Reverst by that Honourable Ever-memorable Parliament which under God and our King has settled the Happiness both of this Age and Posterity His CHARACTER HE was a Person of as known Prudence as Intregrity a good Christian a compleat Citizen a worthy Magistrate and a zealous Church of England Man He was so cautious and wise that he was noted for it all thro' those worst of times and often propos'd as an Example to others of hotter and more imprudent Tempers nor could the least Imputation be fix'd on him of hearing or concealing any unlawful or dangerous Discourses any other ways than by plain force of Perjury being known to have shunn'd some Persons whom he as well as some other prudent Men suspected to have no good Designs and to be indu'd with no more Honesty than Discretion as it afterwards prov'd But he was design'd to glorifie God by such an End aâ— all his Care could not avoid which he submitted to with Bravery rarely to be met with unless among those who suffered for the same Cause in the same Age or their Predecessors Queen Mary's Martyrs There was seen the same Tenour of Prudence and Piety thro' all the Actions of his Life tho' most conspicuous in the last glorious Scene of it There was such a firmness in his Soul such vigour and almost extatick Joy and yet so well regulated that it shin'd thro' his Face almost with as visible Rays as those in which we use to dress Saints and Martyrs with which both at his Sentence and Execution he refresh'd all his Friends and at once dazled and confounded his most bitter Enemies 12. Mr. CHARLES BATEMAN THE next and last was Mr. Bateman the Chirurgeon a Man of good Sense good Courage and good Company and a very large and generous Temper of considerable Repute and Practice in his Calling A great Lover and Vindicator of the Liberties of the City and Kingdom and of more
the Day was principally owing Finding all things in Disorder and the Rout beyond recovering he was forc'd to disperse his Troops every one shifting as they could for themselves He and his Brother kept together where what befel 'em after their Friends have given an exact Account which is here following inserted An Account of the Behaviour of Mr. William and Benjamin Hewlings before and at their Execution with several Letters to divers of their Relations THe gracious dealings of God manifested to some in dying Hours have been of great Advantage to those living that heard the same giving them an occasion thereby to reflect on their own State and to look after the things of their Peace before they be hid from their Eyes as also a great Encouragement to strengthen the Faith of those that have experienced the Grace of God to them To that end it is thought necessary by Parents especially to preserve to their Children t hat remain those blessed Experiences that such have had which God hath taken to himself Here therefore is presented a true Account of the admirable appearances of God towards two young Men Mr. Benjamin Hewling who died when he was about 22 Years of Age and Mr. William Hewling who died before he arrived to 20 Years They engaged with the Duke of Monmouth as their own Words were for the English Liberties and the Protestant Religion and for which Mr. William Hewling was Executed at Lyme the 12th of September 1685. and Mr. Ben. Hewling at Taunton the 30th of the same Month and however severe Men were to them yet the blessed Dispensation of God towards them was such as hath made good his Word That out of the Mouths of Babes he hath ordained Strength that he may still the Enemy and the Avenger Then Reader would you see Earthly Angels Men that are a little too low for Heaven and much too high for Earth would you see poor frail Creatures trampling this World under their Feet and with an holy serene Smiling at the Threats of Tyrants who are the Terrors of the Mighty in the Land of the Living Would you see shackled Prisoners behave themselves like Judges and Judges stand like Prisoners before them Would you see some of the rare Exploits of Faith in its highest Elevation immediately before it be swallowed up in the Beatifical Vision To conclude would you see the Heavenly Jerusalem pourtrayed on Earth Would you hear the melodious Voices of ascending Saints in a ravishing Consort ready to joyn with the Heavenly Chorus in their delightful Hallelujahs Then draw near come and see If thou be a Man of an Heavenly Spirit here is pleasant and suitable Entertainment for thee and after thou hast conversed a while these excellent Spirits it may be thou wilt Judge as I do That dead Saints are sweeter Companions in some respects for thee to converse with than those that are living And when thou shalt see the magnificent Acts of their Faith their Invincible Patience their flaming Love to Christ their strange contempt and undervaluings of the World their plainness and simplicity in the Profession of the Gospel their fervent and brotherly Love to each other their ravishing Prospects as it were on the top of Mount Pisgah of the Heavenly Canaan their Swan-like Songs and Dying Speeches And Reader You know the first Lisping of little Children and last Farewels of Dying Saints are always most sweet and Charming Those Fore tasts of the Rivers ' of Pleasure the transporting Glimpses they had of the Crown of Glory I say when you see and read these Exemplary Truths wonder not that the Pious Hewlings long'd so vehemently to be in a better World though they were to pass through a Thousand Deaths or the Fiery Tryal to it But to come to our intended matter After the dispersing of the Duke's Army they fled and put to Sea but were driven back again and with the hazard of their Lives got on shore over dangerous Rocks where they saw the Country filled with Soldiers and they being unwilling to fall into the hands of the Rabble and no way of defence or escape remaining to them they surrendred themselves Prisoners to a Gentleman whose House was near the place they landed at and were from thence sent to Exeter Gaol the 12th of July where remaining some time their Behaviour was such that being visited by many caused great Respect towards them even of those that were Enemies to the Cause they engaged in and being on the 27th of July put on Board the Swan Frigate in order to their bringing up to London their Carriage was such as obtained great Kindness from the Commander and all other Officers in the Ship and being brought into the River Captain Richardson came and took them into his Custody and carried them to Newgate putting great Irons upon them and put them apart from each other without giving Liberty for the nearest Relation to see them notwithstanding all Endeavours and Entreaties used to obtain it tho' in the Presence of a Keeper which though it did greatly increase the Grief of Relations God who wisely orders all things for good to those he intends Grace and Mercy to made this very Restraint and hard Usage a blessed Advantage to their Souls as may appear by their own Words when after great Importunity and Charge some of their near Relations had leave to speak a few words to them before the Keeper To which they replied They were contented with the Will of God whatever it should be Having been in Newgate three Weeks there was Order given to carry them down into the West in order to their Tryal which being told them they answered They were glad of it and that Morning they went out of Newgate several that beheld them seeing them so chearful said Surely they had received their Pardon else they could never carry it with that Courage and Chearfulness Although this must be observed that from first to last whatever hopes they received from Friends they still thought the contrary never being much affected with the hopes of it nor cast down nor the least discouraged at the worst that Man could do In their Journey to Dorchester the Keepers that went with them have given this Account of them That their Carriage was so Grave Serious and Christian that made them admire to see and hear what they did from such Young Men. A near Relation that went into the West to see the issue of things and to perform whatever should be necessary for them gives the following Account At Salisbury the 30th of August I had the first Opportunity of Converse with them I found them in a very excellent Composure of Mind declaring their Experience of the Grace and Goodness of God to them in all their Sufferings in supporting and strengthening and poviding for them turning the hearts of all in whose hands they had been both at Exon and on Ship-board to shew pity and favour to them although since they came to Newgate
in the performance of that Duty which like Jacob's Ladder tho' it stand upon the Earth yet it reaches up to Heaven Here 's the Love of God made manifest to a poor Sinner at the last hour like the Thief upon the Cross he that never new before what the Love of God was to his Soul finds it now filled with it and running over Now bless the Lord O my Soul yea all that is within me Bless his holy Name for this Dispensation Now Light appears out of Darkness in the Face of Jesus now all Worldly Joy and Comforts seem to me as they are things not hard to part with Father Mother Brothers Sister Wife Children House and Lands are as my dear Saviour saith to be parted with for him or we are not worthy of him I bless his Name I find no reluctancy to do it he hath brought me to his Foot-stool and I can say heartily the Will of the Lord be done in this matter I never before but saw a Beauty in Worldly Comforts but now those seem so faded by the greater Lustre and Beauty that I see in God in Christ Jesus that I am astonished where I have been wandring all my days spending my Time and my Money for that which is not Bread O strive to get a taste of this Love of God in Christ Jesus and it will perfectly wean you from this deceitful foolish World What is worldly Honour and Riches O set not your hearts upon them but get a Treasure in Heaven that your hearts may be there also O lose no time for if you ever knew the sweetness of it you would never be at rest till you found him whom your Soul loved it will be more yea infinitely more than all worldly Enjoyments can afford you tho' in their greatest Perfection it will make your Life sweet and your Death most comfortable It is the Bread which this World knoweth not of and therefore maketh little or no Enquiry after it Dearest Relations whilst you and my other dear Friends are like Aaron and Hur holding up the Hands of Moses I am through Grace getting Victory over the Amalekites I â—n embrace my dear and beloved Brother and Companion with more Joy in the Field of Suffering than ever I could have done had I met him crowned with the Lawrels of Victory Oh the Mercy to die with such a Friend and such a valiant Soldier of Jesus who hath kept his Garments clean I now begin to pity you that stay behind who have many Temptations to conflict with for a little yea a very little time and my Warfare will be accomplished and if God continue his Love and Influence upon my Soul it will be both short and sweet I have little of this World about me I leave you all the Legacy of what was ever dearest to me the best of Wives and five poor Children who must pass through an evil and sinful World but I have committed them to God who hath commanded to cast our Fatherless Children and Widows upon him Dear Parents Brothers Sister all adieu my time draws on my Paper is finished and your dying Child and Brother recommends you all to him who is All-sufficient to the God of Peace that brought again from the Dead our Lord Jesus the great Shepherd of the Sheep through the Blood of the Everlasting Covenant who will make you Perfect in every good Work to do his Will working in you that which is well-pleasing in his sight through Jesus Christ to whom be Glory for ever and ever Amen RICHARD NELTHROP From the Palace of Newgate Octob. 30. 1685. Two of the Clock in the Morning Mr. Nelthrop's Last Speech THE great and inexpressible trouble and distraction I have been under since I came into Trouble especially since my close Confinement in Newgate hath so broken my Reason that for many Weeks last past till the day my Sentence was passed I have not had any composure of Mind and have been under the greatest trouble imaginable Since my dearest Wife hath had the Favour granted her of coming to me I am at present under great composedness of Mind through the Infinite Goodness of the Lord. As to what I stand Outlawed for and am now sentenced to die I can with comfort Appeal to the great God before whose Tribunal I am to appear that what I did was in the simplicity of my heart without seeking any private Advantage to my self but thinking it my Duty to hazard my Life for the Preservation of the Protestant Religion and English Liberties which I thought invaded and both in great danger of being lost As to the Design of Assassinating the late King or his present Majesty it always was a thing highly against my Judgment and which I always detested and I was never in the least concerned in it neither in Purse nor Person nor ever knew of any Arms bought for that intent nor did I believe there was any such Design or ever heard of any disappointment in such an Affair or Arms or Time or Place save what after the Discovery of the General Design Mr. West spoke of as to Arms bought by him And as to my self I was in the North when the late King was at New-Market and the first News I had of the Fire was at Beverly in York-shire As to my coming over with the late Duke of Monmouth it was in prosecution of the same ends but the Lord in his Holy and Wise Providence hath been pleased to blast all our Undertakings tho' there seemed to be a very unanimous and zealous Spirit in all those that came from beyond the Seas And as to the Duke of Monmouth's being declared King I was wholly Passive in it I never having been present at any publick Debate of that Affair and should never have advised it but complained of it to Col. Holmes and Captain Patchet I believe the Lord Gray and Mr. F the chief Promoters of it As to the Temptation of being an Evidence and bringing either into trouble or danger of his Life the meanest Person upon the Account for which I suffer I always abhorred and detested the thoughts of it both when in and out of danger and advised some very strongly against it except when under my Distraction in Prison that amongst other Temptations did violently assault me but through the goodness of my dearest God and Father I was preserved from it and indeed was wholly incapable and could never receive the least shadow of comfort from it but thought Death more eligible and was some time afore out of my distracted and disquieted condition wholly free from it though not without other Temptations far more Criminal in the sight of Men. I bless the Father of all Mercies and God of all Consolations that I find a great Resignedness of my Will to his finding infinitely more comfort in Death than ever I could place in Life tho' in a condition that might seem honourable every hour seeing the Will of God in ordering
to call for it and I desire to offer up my All to him it being but my reasonable Service and also the first Terms that Jesus Christ offers That he that will be his Disciple must forsake all and follow him and therefore let none think hard or be discouraged at what hath happened unto me for he doth nothing without cause in all he hath done to us he being Holy in all his ways and Righteous in all his works and 't is but my Lot in common with poor desolate Sion at this day Neither do I find in my heart the least regret for what I have done in the Service of my Lord and Master Jesus Christ in succouring and securing any of his poor Sufferers that have shewed favour to his Righteous Causeâ— which Cause though now it be fall'n and trampled upon as if it had not been anointed yet it shall revive and God will plead it at another rate than ever he hath done yet and reckon with all its Opposers and malicious Haters And therefore let all that love and fear him not omit the least Duty that comes to hand or lies before them knowing that now it hath need of them and expects they shall serve him And I desire to bless his Holy Name that he hath made me useful in my Generation to the Comfort and Relief of many desolate Ones and the Blessing of those that are ready to perish has come upon me and help'd to make the Heart of the Widow to sing And I bless his Holy Name that in all this together with what I was charged with I can approve my Heart to him that I have done his Will tho' it does cross Man's Will and the Scriptures that satisfie me are Isaiah 16.4 Hide the Outcasts bewray not him that wandereth And Obad. 13.14 Thou shouldst not have given up those of his that did escape in the day of his distress But Man says You shall give them up or you shall die for it Now who to obey Judge ye So that I have cause to rejoyce and be exceeding glad in that I suffer for Righteousness sake and that I am accounted worthy to suffer for Well-doing and that God has accepted any Service from me which has been done in Sincerity tho' mixed with manifold Infirmities which he hath been pleased for Christ's sake to cover and forgive And now as concerning my Fact as it is called alas it was but a little one and might well become a Prince to forgive but he that shews no Mercy shall find none And I may say of it in the Language of Jonathan I did but tast a little Honey and lo I must die for it I did but relieve an unworthy poor distressed Family and so I must die for it Well I desire in the Lamb-like Gospel Spirit to forgive all that are concerned and to say Lord lay it not to their Charge but I fear he will not Nay I believe when he comes to make Inquisition for Blood it will be found at the Door of the furious Judge who because I could not remember things through my dauntedness at Burton's Wife and Daughter's Vileness and my Ignorance took advantage thereat and would not hear me when I had called to mind that which I am sure would have invalidated their Evidence though he granted something of the same nature to another yet denied it to me My Blood will also be found at the door of the unrighteous Jury who found me Guilty upon the single Oath of an Out-law'd Man for there was none but his Oath about the Money who is no legal Witness though he be pardoned his Outlawry not being recall'd and also the Law requires two Witnesses in point of Life And then about my going with him to the Place mentioned 't was by his own Words before he was Out-law'd for 't was two Months after his absconding and though in a Proclamation yet not High-Treason as I have heard so that I am clearly murder'd by you And also Bloody Mr. A. who has so insatiably hunted after my Life and though it is no Profit to him through the ill-will he bore me left no stone unturn'd as I have ground to believe till he brought it to this and shewed favour to Burton who ought to have died for his own Fault and not bought his Life with mine and Capt. R. who is cruel and severe to all under my Circumstances and did at that time without all Mercy or Pity hasten my Sentence and held up my Hand that it might be given all which together with the Great One of all by whose Power all these and a multitude more of Cruelties are done I do heartily and freely forgive as against me but as it is done in an implacable Mind against the Lord Christ and his Righteous Cause and Followers I leave it to him who is the Avenger of all such Wrongs who will tread upon Princes as upon Mortar and be terrible to the Kings of the Earth And know this also that though ye are seemingly fix'd and because of the Power in your Hand are writing out your Violence and dealing with a despiteful hand because of the old and new Hatred by impoverishing and every way distressing of those you have got under you yet unless you can secure Jesus Christ and all his Holy Angels you shall never do your Business nor your Hands accomplish your Enterprizes for he will be upon you e're you are aware and therefore O that you would be wise instructed and learn is the Desire of her that finds no Mercy from you ELIZABETH GAVNT POSTSCRIPT SUch as it is you have it from her who hath done as she could and is sorry she can do no better hopes you will pity and cover weakness shortness and any thing that is wanting and begs that none may be weakned or humbled at the lowness of my Spirit for God's Design is to humble and abase us that he alone may be exalted in this Day and I hope he will appear in the needful time and it may be reserves the best Wine till last as he hath done for some before me None goeth to Warfare at his own Charge and the Spirit bloweth not only where but when it listeth and it becomes me who have so often grieved quenched and resisted it to wait for and upon the Motions of the Spirit and not to murmure but I may mourn because through want of it I honour not my God nor his blessed Cause which I have so long â—â—ed and delighted to love and repent of nothing about it but that I served him and it no Latter 7. The Earl of ARGYLE â—â—E must now take a step over into Scotland that poor Country which has been harrass'd and tired for these many Years to render them perfect Slaves that they might help to enslave 〈…〉 prevent which and secure the Protestant Religion which 't was grown impossible 〈…〉 but by Arms this good Lord embark'd from Holland about the same time with the
and all the World 2. Colonel HOLMES THe next Place was Lime where many of Note died particularly Colonel Holmes who was the first of those there executed near the same Place where they landed when they came ashore with the Duke of Monmouth Being brought to the Place after some difficulty for the Horses that were first put into the Sledge would not stir which obliged those concerned to get others which they did from the Coachman who had that Morning brought them to Town When they were put into the Sledge they broke it in pieces which caused the Prisoners to go on foot to the Place of Execution Where being come as I told you before the Colonel began thus at the foot of the Ladder He sate down with an Aspect altogether void of Fear but on the contrary with a kind of smiling Countenance so began to speak to the Spectators to this purpoe That he would give them an Account of his first Undertaking in the Design which was long before in London for there he agreed to stand by and assist the Duke of Monmouth when Opportunity offer'd in order to which he went to Holland with him and there continued until this Expedition in which God had thought fit to frustrate his and other Good Mens Expectations He believed the Protestant Religion was bleeding and in a step towards Extirpation and therefore he with these his Brethren that were to suffer with him and Thousands more had adventured their Lives and their All to save it but God Almighty had not appointed 'em to be the Instruments in so glorious a Work Yet notwithstanding he did verily believe and doubted not but that God would make use of others that should meet with better success tho the way or means was not yet visible but of this he did not doubt He also was satisfied of the Duke's Title so that matter did not afflict him on account of his engaging on his Score And going on further with a Discourse of this nature he was asked by a Person why he did not pray for the King He with a smiling Countenance answered I am sorry you do not yet understand the Difference between Speaking and Praying And having ended his Discourse he then prepared himself by Prayer for his Dissolution which was very devout and pious for half an Hour which was as follows Colonel Holme's Last Prayer MOst Glorious most Great and most Merciful God! there is none in Heaven or in Earth that is like unto Thee Heaven is thy Throne and the Earth is thy Footstool Who shall say unto thee What doest thou Here we are poor deplorable Creatures come to offer up our last Prayers and Services unto thee We beseech thy favourable Ear to our Prayers and the Comfort of thy Holy Spirit at this time We praise and magnifie thy Name for all the Dispensations of thy Providence towards us especially for this thy Providence in bringing us to this Place and at this time to suffer Shame for thy Name Help and assist all of us to submit to thy Will patiently Pardon all our Sins remove them out of thy Presence as far as the East is from the West and accept of us in the Merits of thy Son Jesus Christ Thou who art the Searcher of Hearts and Tryer of Reins let there not at the moment of Death be the least spark of Sin in-dwelling in us nor the Strivings of Flesh and Blood that may hinder us from a joyful Passage unto thee Give us Patience also under these Sufferings and a Deliverance to all others from undergoing them and in thy good time work a Deliverance for poor England let thy Gospel yet flourish among them Hasten the Downfall of antichrist we trust the time is come Prevent O Lord this Effusion of Christian Blood and if it be thy Will let this be the last Lord bless this Town let them from the highest to the lowest set the Fear of God before their Eyes Bless all sorts and conditions of Men in all Ranks and Qualities pardon all their Sins give them all true Repentance and the Grace of thy Holy Spirit Fit and prepare us for the chearful fulfilling of thy Holy Will Let the Comforter be still with us Be Merciful to all our Friends and Relations and Acquaintance Forgive our Enemies Accept of our Thankfulness for all the Mercies and Favours afforded us and hear and graciously answer us in these our Requests and what else thou knowest needful and expedient for us and all for our Redeemer the Lord Jesus Christ his sake who died for us that we might reign with him for ever and ever To whom with Thee and thy Blessed Spirit of Grace be ascribed as is most due all Honour Glory and Praise both now and for ever After having ended his Prayer he took occasion to speak to his suffering Brethren taking a solemn Leave of them encouraging them to hold out to the end and not to waver observing that this being a glorious Sun-shining Day I doubt not though our Breakfast be sharp and bitter it will prepare us and make us meet for a comfortable Supper with our God and Saviour where all Sin and Sorrow shall be wiped away So embracing each of 'em and kissing of them told the Sheriff You see I am imperfect only one arm I shall want assistance to help me upon this Tragical Stage Which was presently done and Execution suddenly followed 3. The Execution of Mr. SAMPSON LARKE MR. Sampson Larke who was a very Eminent Pious Minister and had lived in that Town but a little before Many Years he was there well acquainted and all People that knew him had a Value for him behaving himself with that Humility and Circumspection as no body could have any other Occasion but to value him He design'd to have spoken somewhat on a Portion of Scripture and was beginning having mentioned the Place he intended to speak upon but was interrupted and told the Work of the Day being great they should want time So then he stopp'd and reply'd He could make Application where he should not meet with Interruption and so apply'd himself to Prayer which he performed with great Devotion and Zeal for a quarter of an Hour to the great Satisfaction of the Auditors And so taking leave of his suffering Brethren he mounted the Stage which was to be the last Act he made in this World Being on the Ladder he saw some of his Friends and Neighbours weeping and mourning for him to whom he spake Pray weep not for me I am going to a Place of Bliss and Happiness Wherefore pray repair to your Houses and e're you get thither I doubt not but I shall be happy with my God and Saviour where all Tears shall be wiped away and nothing shall remain but Hallelujahs to all Eternity Leaving this Place we proceed to other Parts of the Country where with the like Butchery were only five Executed amongst whom was one 4. Mr. TYLER MR. Tyler of Bristol
aloud how much I love thee not that I like the Fune al State of Great Men neither do I approve the Embalming of the Egyptians and I as little fancy your odd Whim of being wrapp'd in a Leaden Coffin and flung into the midst of the Sea as if you desired to protract the Corruption of your Flesh out of which you shall be generated anew or dream'd of rising whole as you lay down and carrying Flesh and Blood into the Kingdom of Heaven without a change But tho' I like not these costly Burials yet I think no Tomb gay enough to enclose thy Ashes tho common Graves deserve no Inscription yet thy Relicks shall have a Monument may tell thy Vertues to the end of Time But what Epitaph can reach thy Worth 'T is a Note above Ela and can't be reach'd by a Cowley's scarce by a S r's Verse Neither can this Love to thy Ashes be call'd profuse but a Debt due to thy Memory and is what 's justified by the Example of former Ages St. Jerome tells us That in his Time Husbands were wont to spread Lilies Violets and Roses upon the Graves of their deceas'd Wives by which uxorious Office they did lessen the Grief of their Hearts conceiv'd by the Loss of their loving Bed-fellows and the like Expressions of mutual Love Wives shewed to their bury'd Husbands Now above all Flowers in these Ceremonious Observances the Rose was in greatest Request for tho' dead and dry it preserves a pleasing Sweetness and was for that Reason by the Ancients strewed upon their Kindreds Graves 'T is incredible says a late (n) (n) Dr. Horneck's Lives of the Primitive Christians Writer to consider what Cost the Primitive Christians bestow'd upon the Burials of their deceas'd Friends they look'd upon 't as sinful to neglect those Bodies when dead which in their Life-time had been Temples of the Holy Ghost The Care they took to embalm them was such that the Arabs professed they got more Money for their Perfumes of the poor Christians than of the richer Pagans who yet never were without Incense in their Idol-Temples Tho' they had little in the World yet what they had they were very free off on such Occasions for they look'd upon Good Mens Funerals as Prologues to Eternal Rest All this is supposing you die first which if you shou'd my Corpse shall follow just as Lodowick Cortusius a Lawyer of Padua follow'd his Wife He 'd have no Mourning at his Funeral but order'd Pipers Harpers and Twelve Virgins clad in Green to sing all the way to his Grave that so which is what I intend he might turn his Funeral Rites into a Marriage Ceremony But if I happen to die before you prepare me thus for the Grave Let me be said out in the Chamber next the Dining-Room from thence on the * * Not sooner least I come to Life again at my Mother did after seeming Death Seventh Day after my Death let me be nail'd down in an Elm-Coffin when kiss and salute my Hand and Cheek as a Token of thy Affection to me The Chinese always before they bury their Dead if he was a married Man bring him to his Wife that so she might first kiss him and bid him farewel After this is done let my Body be carried to the New-burying Place there to lie in the same Grave with Thee and our (o) (o) A Gentlewoman descended of honourable Parents with whom they had contracted an extraordinary Friendship dear O where we 'll both wait thy coming to us and instead of the fashionable Custom of staying at Home I 'd have thee follow my Corpse to the Ground 't is the last Office of Love to a Friend see me put into it and be one of the last that shall come thence In performing this Request you in part imitate the generous Hota who thus followed her Husband to the Grave laid him in a stately Tomb and then for Nine Days together she wou'd neither eat nor drink whereof she died and was buried as she had ordered in her Last Will by the side of her beloved Husband He first deceas'd she for a few Days try'd To live without him lik'd it not and dy'd I mention not this Instance as if I thought I deserv'd your Tears or liked Extravagant Mourning No as St. Bernard says let them bewail their Dead to excess who deny their Resurrection yet I must say that to follow our Friends to the Grave and to mourn for their Interrment is a manifest Token of True Love Our Blessed Saviour himself wept over the Grave of dead Lazarus whom he revived whereupon the standers by said among themselves Behold how he loved him The Ancient Romans before they were Christians mourned Nine Months but being Christians they used Mourning a whole Year cloathed in Black for the most part for Women were cloathed partly in White and partly in Black according to the Diversity of Nations But in our Times Husbands can bury their Wives and Wives their Husbands with a few counterfeit Tears and a sowre Visage masked and painted over with Dissimulation contracting like the Ephesian Matron Second Marriages before they have worn out their Mourning Garments But the Tears I have shed for your long Sickness have clear'd me of this Levity and shew even while you are living how much I shall grieve when you die in earnest and how impatient I 'll be till I bed with you in the Dust that as our Souls shall know each other when they leave the Bodies so our Bodies also may rise together after the long Night of Death and I hope I shall find thee of this Opinion Dr Brown applauds those ingenious Tempers that desire to sleep in the Urns of their Fathers and strive to go the nearest way to Corruption 'T was the late Request of a Great Divine to lie by his Wife in Shore-ditch and for that Reason he was bury'd there And Sir Nathanael Barnardiston in his Last Will desires his Executors that the Bones of his Father might be digged out of the Earth where they were bury'd and laid by his own Body in a new Vault he ordered 'em to erect for the same purpose that tho' he cou'd not live with his Father as long as he wou'd have desired yet he designed that their Bodies should lie together till the Resurrection As it is good to enjoy the Company of the Godly while they are living so it is not amiss if it will stand with convenience to be buried with them after Death The old Prophets Bones escap'd a burning by being buried with the other Prophets and the Man who was tumbled into the Grave of Elisha was revived by the virtue of his Bones and we read in the Acts and Monuments that the Body of Peter Martyr's Wife was buried in a Dunghil but afterwards being taken up in the Reign of Queen Elizabeth it was honourably buried in Oxford in the Grave of one Frideswick a Popish She-Saint to this
end that if the Papists shou'd go about to untomb Peter Martyr's Wife 's Bones they shou'd be puzzl'd to distinguish betwixt the Woman's Body and the Relicks of that their Saint so Good it is in the Opinion of some to be buried with those that are accounted Pious 'T was for this Reason I formerly desired to lie in the Chancel of C with my Reverend Father but Love to a Parent tho' ne'er so tender is lost in that to a Wife and NOW if I can mingle my Ashes with thine I have nothing further to ask If I shou'd be so miserable as to out-live thee a few Hours thy Tomb shall be my Breast till on Six Shoulders I am brought to Thee and O as the only Companions of my Long Home Neither is this Fancy without Precedent for we read (p) (p) In the Flying-Post March the 4th 1696. of a young Gentleman now in Town who getting a Lock and Key to the Vault (q) (q) In St. Clement's Church where his Mistress lies pays her frequent Visits Just thus I 'll visit thee and when I leave this Light Come spend my Time in the same Cell at Night And then farewel farewel I cannot take A final Leave until thy Ashes wake You see my Dear how loth I am to give the Beck'n of Farewel But won't you pardon a Spouse as Husbands go now-a-days who receives Life from your Smiles and is well no longer than he 's Praising of you The Best of Wives and my Truest Friend is but part of your Character And can I leave such a Treasure in post-hast I have kinder Things to add but have not time to write 'em half so must reserve the rest till we meet in Heaven or till I write again when expect my Thoughts on the several Duties of a Married Life Remarks on thy present Sickness and some Secrets I here omit I beg thy Answer to this Letter for I 'll keep it by me as a dear Memorial I 'd next proceed to consider the nature of our Souls and that other World we are hastening to But here 's enough to let you see that as in Life so in Death I am wholly ours and shall so continue as long as I am London Wall August the 3d. 1682. P t. Mrs. E 's Answer to the foregoing Letter I Received my Dearest thy obliging Letter and thankfully own that tho' God has exercised me with a long and languishing Sickness and my Grave lies in view yet he hath dealt tenderly with me so that I find by Experience no Compassions are like those of a God 'T is true I have scarce Strength to answer your Letter but seeing you desire a few Lines to keep as a Memorial of our Constant Love I 'll attempt something tho' by reason of my present Weakness I can write nothing worth your reading First then As to your Character of me Love blinds you for I don't eserve it but am pleased to find you enjoy by the help of a strong Fancy that Happiness which I can't tho' I would bestow But Opinion is the rate of things and if you think your self Happy you are so As to my self I have met with more a greater Comforts in a Marry'd State than ever I did expect But how could it be otherwise when Inclination Interest and all that can be desired concurr to make up the Harmony From our Marriage till now thy Life has been one continued Act of Courtship and sufficiently upbraids that Indifference which is found among Married People Thy Concern for my present Sickness tho' of long continuance has been so Remarkably tender that were it but known to the World 't wou'd once more bring into fashion Mens loving their Wives Thy WILL alone is a Noble Pattern for others to Love by and is such an Original Piece as will near be equall'd I next come to consider the Imprudence of where I must say I am so far from blaming your Conduct that I admire the Greatness of your Conjugal Love in that very Particular which shewed it self to be like the Apple of the Eye which is disturbed with the least Dust But my Dear be concern'd at nothing for I am well pleased with all you say or do and have such a Kindness for you that I dread the Thoughts of surviving thee more than I do those of Death Cou'd you think I 'd marry again when it has been one great Comfort under all my Languishments to think I shou'd die first and that I shall live in him who ever since the happy Union of our Souls has been more dear to me than Life it self As to what you mention about our Funerals I like it well and am yet further pleased with our Ground Bed-follows I doubt not but dear O Thee and I shall make as wholsome a Morsel for the Worms as any and as we sleep together in the same Grave so I hope we shall be Happy hereafter in the Enjoyment of the Beatifick Vision and in the Knowledge of one another for I agree with you that we shall know our Friends in Heaven Wise and Learned Men of all Ages and several Scriptures plainly shew it tho' I verily believe was there none but God and one Saint in Heaven that Saint would be perfectly Happy so as to desire no more But whilst on Earth we may lawfully please our selves with Hopes of meeting hereafter and in lying in the same Grave where we shal be Happy together if a senseless Happiness can be called so You mention writing your Thoughts of the Nature of the Soul and that other World we are hastening to But seeing you did not send 'em I shall wait with Patience till those things are no longer the Object of our Faith but Vision Thus have I given a short Reply to some Part of your kind Letter and will answer it more at large as my Strength encreases But I shall see you to Morrow at Stoke and will then tell you more of my Mind I hope you 'll write every Week for if I recover I 'll answer all your Letters I shall only add my Hearty Prayer That God wou'd bless you both in Soul and Body and that when you die you may be conveyed by the Angels into Abraham's Bosom where I hope you 'll find Your Constant E 'T will not be improper to add here another Letter writ by Mrs. E to a young Lady which with the former shews her Conjugal Affection was not by fits and starts but that 't was the same in Health as on a Sick-bed The Letter is as follows YOU was not mistaken Dear Madam when you believed I shou'd break-open your Letter 'T is a Freedome we Women take that are bless'd with such obliging Husbands as I have I read it took your Advice and sent it that Night for Tunbridge went to Bed and diverted my self with the Thoughts of that Pure and Vertuous Friendship which was begun between Cl s and P t. I was much concerned at
she Go learn of her Humility An odd Epitaph upon Thomas Saffin Here Thomas Saffin lies Interr'd ah why Born in New-England did in London die Was the third Son of eight begot upon His Mother Martha by his Father John Much favour'd by his Prince he 'gan to be But nipt by Death at the Age of 23. Fatal to him was that we Small-Pox name By which his Mother and two Brethren came Also to breathe their last nine Years before And now have left their Father to deplore The loss of all his Children with that Wife Who was the Joy and Comfort of his Life June 18. 1687. Here lie Interr'd the Bodies of Captain Thomas Chevers who departed this Life the 18th of Nov. 1675. Aged 44 Years And of Anne Chevers his Wife who departed this Life the 14th of Nov. 1675. Aged 34 Years And of John Chevers their Son who departed this Life the 13th of Nov. 1675. Aged 5 Days Reader consider well how poor a Span And how uncertain is the Life of Man Here lie the Husband Wife and Child by Death All three in five days space depriv'd of Breath The Child dies first the Mother next the Morrow Follows and then the Father dies with Sorrow A Caesar falls by many Wounds well may Two stabs at Heart the stoutest Captain slay On Another Tomb-stone is writ Here lies two loving Brothers side by side In one day buried and in one day died Here lies the Body of Mrs. Bridget Radley the most deservedly beloved Wife of Charles Radley Esq Gentleman-Usher Daily-Waiter to His Majesty which Place he parted withal not being able to do the Duty of it by reason of his great Indisposition both of Body and Mind occasioned by his just Sorrow for the loss of her She changed this Life for a better the 20th of November 1679. Sacred to the Immortal Memory of Sir Palmes Fairbone Kt. Governour of Tangier in Execution of which Command he was Mortally wounded by a Shot from the Moors then Besieging the Town in the 46th Year of his Age Octob. 24. 1680. Ye Sacred Reliques which that Marble keep Here undisturb'd by Wars in quiet sleep Discharge the Trust which when it was below Fairbone's undaunted Soul did undergo And be the Town 's Pallà dium from the Foe Alive and dead these Walls he will defend Great Actions great Examples must attend The Candian Siege his early Valour knew Where Turkish Blood did his young Hands imbrew From thence returning with deserv'd applause Against the Moors his well-flesh'd Sword he draws The same the courage and the same the cause His Youth and Age his Life and Death combine As in some great and regular Design All of a piece throughout and all Divine Still nearer Heaven his Vertue shoâ—e more bright Like rising Flames expanding in their height The Martyr's Glory crown'd the Soldier 's fight More bravely British General never fell Nor General 's Death was e'er reveng'd so well Which his pleas'd Eyes beheld before their close Follow'd by thousand Victims of his Foe * To this lamented Loss for Times to come His Pious Widow Consecrates this Tomb. Here lies expecting the Second Coming of our Saviour the Body of Edmund Spencer the Prince of Poets in his Time whose Divine Spirit needs no other Witness than the Works which he left behind him He was Born in London in the Year 1510. and died in the Year 1596. Abrahamus Couleius Anglorum Pindarus Flaccus Maro Delicìae Decus Desiderium Aevi sui Hic juxta situs est Aurea dum volitant latè tua scripta per orbem Et fama aeternùm vivis Divina Poeta Hîc placidâ jaceas requie custodiat urnam Cana fides vigilentque perenni lampade musae Sit sacer iste locus Nec quis temperarius ausit Sacrilegà turbare manu venerabile bustum Intacti maneant maneant per saecula dulcis Coulei cineres servetque immobile saxum Six vovet Votumque suum apud posteros sacratum esse voluit Qui vivo Incomparabili posuit sepulchrale marmor Georgius Dux Buckinghamiae Excessit è vita Anno Aetatis suae 49. honorifica pompa elatus ex Aedibus Buckinghamianis vitis Illustribus omnium ordinum exsequias celebrantibus sepultus est Die 3. M. Augusti Anno Domini 1667. On the Royal Tombs adjoyning to Cowley 's a Modern Poet writes thus Whole Troops of mighty Nothings lie beside Of whom 't is only said they liv'd and dy'd Here lies Henry Purcel Esq who left this Life and is gone to that Blessed Place where only his Harmony can be exceeded Obiit 21. die Novembris Anno Aetatis suae 37. Annoque Domini 1695. CHAP. CXLVIII Miracles giving Testimony to Christianity Orthodoxy Innocency c. I Can never believe that Miracles ascended up to Heaven with our Saviour so as never to be seen upon Earth more after the first Age of the Church 'T is true they have run in a narrower Stream And when the Gospel was sufficiently established and confirmed by the Testimony of them they were not quite so necessary But some Necessity still occurs and some Miracles have been in all Ages wrought Take these amongst many others and compare them with some other Chapters of this Book 1. Irenaeus in his Second Book against Heresies saith Some of the Brethren and sometimes the whole Church of some certain Place by reason of some urgent Cause by Fasting and Prayer had procured that the Spirits of the Dead had been raised again to Life and had lived with them many Years Some by the like means had expelled Devils so that they which had been delivered from Evil Spirits had embraced the Faith and were received into the Church Others had the Spirit of Prophecy to foretel things to come they see Divine Dreams and Prophetical Visions Others Cure the Sick and Diseased and by laying on of Hands restore them to Health Clark's Marr. of Eccl. Hist 2. S. Augustine tells us that when the Bodies of Gervasius and Protasius the Martyrs were taken up and brought to S. Ambrose's Church at Milan several Persons that were vexed with unclean Spirits were healed and one a noted Citizen that had been blind many Years upon touching the Bier with his Handkerchief was restored to his sight Aug. Confess l. 9. c. 7. 3. In the Reign of Constantine the Great the Gospel was propagated into Iberia in the uttermost part of the Euxine Sea by the means of a Captive Christian Woman by whose Prayers a Child that was Mortally Sick recovered health and the Lady of Iberia her self was delivered from a Mortal Disease Whereupon the King her Husband sent Embassadors to Constantine entreating him to send him some Preachers into Iberia to Instruct them in the True Faith of Christ which Constantine performed with a glad heart Clark in Vit. Constantin p. 11. 4. That Luther a poor Friar saith one should be able to stand against the Pope was a great Miracle that he should prevail against the Pope was a greater
imagine that there hath been nothing omitted to induce her to discover her pretended Accomplices But she hath still answered all these Interrogatives with so much Justness and Discretion and with so many marks of Sincerity That the most able Advocate in the Kingdom could not form a better Reply after fifteen days study upon the Interrogatives These are the very words of our Relations and of the Offices of Justice that have examined her She answered to every thing they ask'd her with very good sense and not without quickness of Wit she renders a Reason for her Faith and easily confounds all such as come to Pose her with Questions She hath been removed from Place to Place first to Crét then to the Hospital at Grenoble In all which Places she continues to fall into her Trances and to Discourse in her Fits They have shaved her Head and taken away all the Cloaths and Linen she had pretending she might have some Charm hid somewhere about her Nay some Priests came and exorcised her with Holy-Water as tho' she had been possessed with some Evil Spirit But to no purpose at all she is still the same Sometimes they have given way to some of the New Converts to approach her in the Day-time while she was in Prison or in the Hospital at Grenoble But they would never give leave to any of them to pass the Night in her Company nor to be Witness of what she said when she fell into her Ecstasie The last Letters say That the Rage of the false Devotees was so great against her that she could not be thought secure of her Life but for certain Persons of the first Note in tha Country who gave Orders about her All that I have here said is the naked Truth but it is not all the Truth For we give you no Particulars of what she hath either said or done There are some discreet able and unprejudiced Persons of that Country who labour to make an Exact Collection of all that is certain and well proved about her And we have most assured hopes that the Time is now coming in which it will be both safe and free to see it Reflections of Monsieur Jurieu upon the Strange and Miraculous Ecstasies of Isable Vincent p. 1. 11. One must be very dull in my Opinion saith the same Author not to see and not to feel the Hand of God and his very Finger in what happened in the Church of St. Malo's by the fall of a Thunder-bolt and in the strokes of Heaven which have burnt and beaten down so many Churches within these two last Years in this dreadful shaking of the Earth which hath overturned great Cities in Italy the Country of Antichrist and which hath caused a Trembling to the very Root of the Vatican the Seat of the Beast And lastly I see no cause why one should be so obstinate as not to see a Miraculous Token of the Will of God in those Singings that have been heard in the Air at the beginning of this Persecution Not to be touched with this Miracle Men will be wilful Doubters and yet there may be found in France above Thirty Thousand Witnesses of it Monsieur Vivens who was a Preacher in the Cevennes and held Assemblies there for the space of almost two Years brought us about Thirty or Forty at one time and we have it from his own Mouth that he himself heard these Wonderful Singings several times Now to have the satisfaction of treating this as a Fiction it is suggested by some that even in our seventh Letter of the first Year of our Pastorals we have related nothing but hear-says Yet notwithstanding would they but take the pains to read they would find that I have given the Certificates of Monsieur Maupoey Monsieur Bergeret Monsieur de la Bordette Madamoiselle de Formalagues Monsieur de Vallescure a Gentleman of the Cevennes who said he heard sung in the Air five or six Verses of the Fifth Psalm Since which I have received and have now in my Custody the Testimony of MOnsieur de la Bastide of Tourtelon Son to the said Vallescure who Attests the same thing with his Father I have also reported the Testimony of Madamoiselle de Vebron who assures me that she has distinguished in these Miraculous Singings above Thirty of our Psalms I have besides all this the Attestation of Monsieur de la Gardicolle a Gentleman of Honour who is now in this Country who hath deposed betwixt my Hands and in the Presence of five other Gentlemen all the Circumstances of these Singings he having heard them himself within Two Hundred Paces of the Town of Vigan The Truth whereof he assured me upon Oath nay with Tears in his Eyes being sensibly touched I have also the Depositions of two Inhabitants and Burgesses of the Town of Mauvezin in Armagnac who speak of it as Eye-Witnesses And last of all here is the Letter of one Monsieur de Besse written from Swisserland It is too Remarkable upon the Subject not to be made Publick Ibid. 11. The Divine Judgments upon the Jewish Nation may not iproperly come under this Head of which take this short Account The Jews which crucified the Lord of Life and wished That his Blood might be upon them and their Children presently after through the just Judgment of God had Blood to drink in full Measure There were slain in Caesarea Twenty Thousand in one day At Alexandria Fifty Thousand another day At Zabulon and Joppa Eight Thousand Four Hundred besides the burning of the Towns At Damascus Ten Thousand had their Throats cut In the Siege of Jerusalem they were so famish'd that Oxen's Dung was accounted good Meat Others fed upon old Leather and some Women boiled their own Children and did eat them Many thinking to save their Lives by flying to the Romans were slit in pieces to search for Gold and Jewels in their Guts Two Thousand died thus miserably in one Night Ninety seven Thousand were taken Prisoners at the Taking of the City by Titus and Eleven Hundred Thousand were slain As for the Prisoners some of them were carried to Rome in Triumph Others were slain in sundry Places at the Conqueror's Will Some were torn in pièces and devoured by Wild Beasts Others were compelled to march in Troops against their Fellows and to kill one another to make the Spectators Sport The Reliques of these wretched People were dispersd into all Nations under Heaven having no Magistrates of their own to Protect them but were and still are altogether at the Will and Discretion of the Lords of those Countries where they sojourn So that no Nation in the World is so vile and contemptible as the Jews In the time of Julian the Apostate leave was given to the Jews to re-build the Temple at Jerusalem but so soon as they had laid the foundations thereof all was overthrown by an Earthquake many Thousands of them being over-whelmed with the Ruines Then came forth a Fire
the Comforts which God gave them in Times past or that from the great Number of Copies of his Sermons Letters and Prayers which he took care to disperse amongst them during his Sickness and which had been read by Persons of Quality and other wealthy Ones who 'till that time would not frequent the Religious Assemblies the Zeal of the most Cold and the Courage of the most Fearful had been influenced and raised up it matters not to determine but Persons of Quality and others who 'till then had testified less Zeal for the Truth came now to give Glory to God in the Holy Assemblies in the midst of all the People insomuch that afterwards it was one of Brousson's greatest care to prevent the Assemblies becoming too numerous to the end they might not make too much Noise and that the People might not be exposed to too great Evils however these Assemblies made so much Noise in the Kingdom that the People of other parts where those who preach'd in Cevennes and Lower Languedoc could not go were edified and strengthned Brousson also sent as far as possibly he could Copies of his Sermons Letters and Prayers to give part of those Instructions and Consolations to them afar off which God by his Ministry bestowed upon the People of Cevennes and Lower Languedoc He was seconded in the same good Work by Papus of whom you have heard somewhat before and who was saved by Divine Providence when Vivens was killed for he had been gone but a Minute out of the Cave where Vivens was invested on him God had bestowed the Spirit of Prayer in a great degree he had before the Death of Vivens begun to labour for the Consolation of the People by excellent Prayers and this he continued after his Death and went from place to place to keep small Meetings where he read the Holy Scriptures and some of the Sermons afore-mentioned and of which he had desired Copies besides whom there was another young Man whose Name was Vzes about twenty Years old who having got together ten or a dozen of the same Sermons got them by Heart and went also to repeat them from place to place and to comfort the People by Praying amongst them But what is more surprising than any thing hitherto related is that God was pleased to raise up the young Maidens for to labour for the Salvation and Comfort of that distressed People one whereof was called Isabel Redostiere about eighteen Years old the Daughter of a Country-man that lived at the foot of the Mountain Liron and the other Pintarde about sixteen or seventeen the Daughter of another Peasant near St. Hipolite They did not take upon them to administer the Sacraments but they went asunder from Place to Place and Desart to Desart to keep Meetings where they exhorted the People out of the Word of God to be converted sanctified be zealous for God come out of impure Babylon to give Glory to God and serve him in purity of Heart according to his Commandments and to be faithful to him unto Death and at the same time edisying comforting and strengthning the People by ardent and excellent Prayers Redostiere coming to know that Broussin with some other faithful Friends that accompanied him were upon an high Mountain she came thither to see them with another faithful Maiden that was elder than herself and who usually kept her Company in whom Brousson and his Friends observed such a Character of Modesty Humility Simplicity and Piety that ravished them with admiration When she happened to be in the same part of the Country where Brousson was she would often come to see and to confer with him about Religious Matters and especially she came frequently to those Assemblies where he administred the Lord's Supper and Brousson hath always testified that she was filled with the Grace of God After this same Maiden had for about two Years laboured for the Salvation and Support of the People she was taken and carried before the Intendant who said unto her So are you one of those Maidens who concern themselves in Preaching I have replied she given some Exhortations to my Brethren and have pray'd to God with them when occasion hat served if you call that Preaching I have Preached But do not you know said the Intendant that the King hath forbidden it I know it well said she again my Lord but the King of Kings the God of Heaven and Earth hath commanded it and I am obliged to obey him rather than Men. Then the Intendant proceeded and told her She deserved Death and that she ought not to expect any other Treatment than that which others had already suffered who had been so adventurous as to preach against the King's Orders But she made him answer She was not disinay'd at that and that she was fully resolved to suffer Death for the Glory and Service of God After many such Discourses the Intendant seeing this young Maiden dispos'd to suffer Martyrdom did not think fit to put her to Death for fear without doubt least the Constancy of this young Maiden should produce a quite contrary Effect to his Intentions he therefore contented himself to sentence her to a perpetual Imprisonment where she is still in the Tower of Constance in Aâ—guemortes with several other Women and faithful Maidens The other Maiden whote Name we told you was Pintarde laboured 〈◊〉 on her part in the Work of the Lord. Brousson had several times an opportunity to confer also 〈◊〉 her and to joyn with her in many an excellent Prayer she made to God that she for the most part drew out of the Psalms and those Old Prophets which agreed exactly to the then State of the Church of God in France and which she delivered with very great fervency One Night as Brousson drew nigh to a place where he had appointed a Meeting to be in the Neighbourhood of St. Hipolite he heard her make a Controversial Sermon or Discourse with great strenuousness She oftentimes kept Meetings where she prenched the Word of God and where she made excellent Prayers and this she continued two Years or better But at last this good Maiden fell into the Hands of her Enemies also with whom the Intendant had much the same Discourse as that already mentioned with the other Maiden but finding she was also very ready to go and suffer Martyrdom he contented himself to condemn her to perpetual Prison where she is still in the Castle of Sommieres These two holy Maidens had not been long Imprisoned but that God was pleased to raise up in Low Cevennes three other Maidens who also edified the People much by their excellent Prayers One of them among the rest and whom perhaps it 's not fit I should name did many times Extempore pray for Half an Hour and Three Quarters of an Hour wherein she very pathetically brought in and applied several Texts of Scripture insomuch that at the very same time she spake to God and
her Death With some Remarkable Passages relating both to her Person and Government I Shall conclude this History of Providence with a Collection of the memorable Speeches and Sayings of our never-enough lamented Sovereign the late Queen MARY and shall here and there add some remarkable Passages relating to her Person and Government as a Noble Testimony to Religion from one whose Parts and Endowments were as high as her Dignity as if Providence would not leave the prophane Age room to say that Religion was only pretended to by the Mean and Ignorant but convince them by the Vertuous Life and Dying Breath of a Princess every way so Glorious and Great So extraordinary strict says Bishop Fowler in his Preface relating to the Queen was Her Majesty's Life even from her Youth that for the Seventeen Years of her Married State the King as he hath professed could never see any thing in her which he could call a Fault and no Man continues this Learned Author can keep a stricter Guard upon his Words than His Majesty is always observed to do Then certainly a Collection of the Memorable Speeches of such a Princess must needs be very useful and so much the more so as there are several remarkable Sayings of this Royal Person scattered in so many Books which its hardly possible for any private Person to have all of them by him and therefore a View of them all at once in a Collection from the best Authors that have writ upon this Subject may perhaps be very acceptable to the serious Reader 1. That we may begin from her Cradle The most August Queen MARY II. was born in the Sixty second Year of this Age upon the Tenth of May James then Duke of York and the Lord Chancellor's Daughter being her Parents Many and conspicuous were the Prognosticks of a true and far from counterfeited Piety that glitter'd in her and shin'd forth in the early Dawn of her Infancy For when in her tender Years she had lost an excellent Mother and under the Tuition of Persons less concern'd was deliciously bred up in a Court full of all manner of Pleasure and Voluptuousness such was always her Constancy such her Temperance and Modesty that no Example of others no Allurement of Vice no Contagion of Neighbouring-Courts could force her to go astray from the right Path. She was instructed in the Fundamentals of the true Reform'd Religion by the Bishop of London which he so happily laid and she so cordially imbib'd that she could never be shaken by any treacherous Insinuations any Promises or Threats any Punishments or Rewards choosing rather to die than never so little to recede from the Truth wherein she had been grounded After she had spent the rest of her Childhood in those Studies by which generous and illustrious Souls are rais'd to the Expectations of great Fortune and had abundantly furnish'd herself as well with Christian as with Royal Vertues in the Fifteenth Year of her Age she was auspiciously Married to William the Third of that Name Prince of Orange William marries Mary a Kinsman a Kinswoman and thus by a double Tye and a firmer Knot than hitherto the most Noble Families of all Europe are joyn'd together She for her Ancestors claims the Family of the Stuarts He the Nassavian Race She the Monarchs of Great Britain He the Governours of Germany and the Caesars themselves The Nuptial Solemnities being over the Royal Bride cross'd over out of England into these Parts together with her Husband and chose for her Seat and Residence the Hague the most pleasant and delightful place not only of Holland but almost of all Europe Where belov'd of all Men and fix'd in the Good-will of all the People propensly devoted to her for the space of some Years she so charmingly and affectionately liv'd with her Husband the best of Men and no less cordially affectionate to her not only without the least Contention or Quarrel but without the least suspicion of Lukewarmness that she might well be said to be a conspicuous Example of Conjugal Affection not only to Kings and Princes and Men in high Degree but also to private Persons After some Interval of Time when they who bare ill will to our Princes and us to Liberty and Religion and more especially to this Republick stirr'd up new Troubles in England and the Nobility of the Kingdom call'd to their Aid our Prince While he strove one way and the Winds drove another at length wafted over with favourable Gales and Wishes safely arriv'd in England and without Resistance but rather with the general Applause of the Nation and as it were born upon the Shoulders of the People came to the Royal City When afterwards he invited his dearest Consort then the Companion of his Bed now of his Kingdom to partake of the Honour offer'd him and the Dignity soon after to be conferr'd upon him and the equal share of his Fortune in the Eighty ninth Year of this Age luckily and auspiciously both Husband and Wife were declar'd King and Queen with equal Power and Authority by the common Vote and Suffrage and unanimous Consent of both Houses In the Morning she rose with the Sun and worship'd the Lord of Heaven and Earth But when she was sometimes forc'd to rise at Midnight by reason of the urgent Affairs of the State and could not afterwards sleep she commanded either the Holy Scripture or some other pious Book to be brought her If any Persons came to visit her in a Morning before she had pour'd forth her Prayers she sent them back with this Expression That she was first to serve the King of Kings If any persons were said to seek her life by Treachery and Conspiracy her Answer was That she submitted to the Will of Heaven Francius 's Oration upon the Death of the Queen 2. Such was the Sanctity of Mary's Life that King William after her Decease calling to mind her Piety towards God the Integrity of her Life and her Extraordinary Knowledge of Sacred Things brake forth into this expression That if he could believe that ever any mortal Man could be born without the contamination of Sin he would believe it of the Queen And she preserv'd herself so chast and spotless that while she resided upon Earth she liv'd the Life of the Saints even in the Hurry of the Court where there are so many Incitements to evil Grevius 's Oration on the Death of the Queen 3. We had very admirable Accounts of the late Queen from her Court at the Hague during her Abode there from most unquestionable Testimonies which made us envy our Neighbours Happiness in such a Princess who knew their Happiness as 't was impossible they should not and had an extraordinary Value and Veneration for her And since her Return to her Native Country and her Advancement to the Throne here we never knew a more eminent Exception than she was to that common Observation Minuit praesentia Famam The Fame
if those Princes were truly such as the Historians represented them they had well deserved that Treatment And others who tread their Steps might look for the same For Truth would be told at last and that with the more Acrimony of Style for being so long restrained It was a gentle suffering to be exposed to the World in their true Colours much below what others had suffered at their Hands She thought that all Sovereigns ought to read such Histories as Procopius for how much soever he may have aggravated Matters and how unbecomingly soever he may have writ yet by such Books they might see what would be probably said of themselves when all Terrors and Restraints should fall off with their Lives Ibid. 20. She did hearken carefully after every thing that seemed to give some hope that the next Generation should be better than the present with a particular Attention She heard of a Spirit of Devotion and Piety that was spreading itself among the Youth of this great City with a true Satisfaction She enquired often and much about it and was glad to hear it went on and prevailed She lamented that whereas the Devotions of the Church of Rome were all Shew and made up of Pomp and Pageantry that we were too bare and naked And practised not enough to entertain a serious Temper or a warm and an affectionate Heart We might have Light enough to direct but we wanted Flame to raise an exalted Devotion Ibid. 21. She was â—o part of the Cause of the War yet she would willingly have sacrificed her own Life to have preserved either of Those that seemed to be in Danger at the Boyne She spake of that Matter two Days after the News came with so tender a Sense of the Goodness of God to her in it that it drew Tears from her and then she freely confessed That her Heart had trembled not so much from the Apprehension of the Danger that she herself was in as from the Scene that was then in Action at the Boyne God had heard her Prayers and she blessed him for it with as sensible a Joy as for any thing that had ever happened to her Ibid. 22. The Reflections that she made on the Reduction of Ireland looked the same way that all her Thoughts did Our Forces elsewhere both at Sea and Land were thought to be considerable and so promising that we were in great Hopes of somewhat that might be decisive Only Ireland was apprehended to be too weakly furnished for a concluding Campaign Yet so different are the Methods of Providence from Humane Expectations that nothing memorable happened any where but only in Ireland where little or nothing was expected Ibid. 23. When sad Accidents came from the immediate Hand of Heaven particularly on the occasion of a great Loss at Sea she said Tho' there was no occasion for Complaint or Anger upon these yet there was a juster Cause of Grief since God's Hand was to be seen so particularly in them Sometimes she feared there might be some secret Sins that might lie at the Root and blast all But she went soon off from that and said Where so much was visible there was no need of Divination concerning that which might be hidden Ibid. 24. She was sorry that the State of War made it necessary to restrain another Prince from Barbarities by making himself feel the Effects of them and therefore she said She hoped that such Practices should become so odious in all that should begin them and by their doing so force others to retaliate that for the future they should be for ever laid aside Ibid. 25. She apprehended she felt once or twice such Indispositions upon her that she concluded Nature was working towards some great Sickness so she set herself to take full and broad Views of Death that from thence she might judge how she should be able to encounter it But she felt so quiet an Indifference upon that Prospect leaning rather towards the desire of a Dissolution that she said Tho' she did not pray for Death yet she could neither wish nor pray against it She left that before God and referred herself entirely to the disposal of Providence If she did not wish for Death yet she did not fear it Ibid. 26. We prayed for our selves more than for her when we cried to God for her Life and Recovery both Priest and People Rich and Poor all Ranks and Sorts joyned in this Litany A universal Groan was Ecchoed to those Prayers through our Churches and Streets Ibid. 27. But how severely soever God intended to visit us she was gently handled she felt no inward depression nor sinking of Nature She then declared That she felt in her Mind the Joys of a good Conscience and the Powers of Religion giving her Supports which even the last Agonies could not shake Thus far Bishop Burnet 28. In the Publick Worship of God she was a bright Example of solemn and unaffected Devotion She prayed with humble Reverence heard the Word with respectful Silence and with serious Application of Spirit as duly considering the infinite Interval between the Supremacy of Heaven and Princes on Earth That their Greatness in its Lustre is but a faint and vanishing Reflection of the Divine Majesty One Instance I shall specifie in this kind When her Residence was at the Hague a Lady of Noble Quality coming to the Court to wait on her on a Saturday in the Afternoon was told she was retired from all Company and kept a Fast in Preparation for the receiving the Sacrament the next Day The Lady staying 'till Five a Clock the Princess came out and contented herself with a very slender Supper it being incongruous to conclude a Fast with a Feast Thus solemnly she prepared herself for Spiritual Communion with her Saviour Dr. Bates 's Sermon upon the Death of the Queen 29. She had a sincere Zeal for the healing our unhappy Divisions in Religious Things and declared her Resolution upon the first Address of some Ministers that she would use all Means for that Blessed End She was so wise as to understand the Difference between Matters Doctrinals and Rituals and so good as to allow a just Liberty for Dissenters in things of small moment She was not fetter'd with superstitious Scruples but her clear and free Spirit was for the Union of Christians in Things essential to Christianity Ibid. 30. In her Relation to the King she was the best Pattern of Conjugal Love and Obsequiousness How happy was her Society redoubling his Comforts and dividing his Cares Her Deportment was becoming the Dignity and Dearness of the Relation Of this we have the most convincing Proof from the Testimony and Tears of the King since her Death Solomon adds to many Commendations of a vertuous Woman as a Coronis That her Husband praises her The King 's declaring that in all her Conversation he discovered no Fault and his unfeigned and deep Sorrow for his Loss are the Queen 's
hither to the King giving him an Account That she had ordered a Fleet of Forty Men of War to sail away for the Coast of France and burn the Enemies Ships which were reported to be design'd to infest the English Shoar What Symphony could produce a more harmonious Harmony of Notes than this of the Opinions and Counsels of the King and Queen when the one knew nothing of the other's Mind Insomuch that Similitude of Manners and Consent of Minds not Fortune seem'd to have joyn'd William and Mary together Ibid. 60. It wos a Saying of the King before he thought of Marriage to Charles the Second's Embassador at a time when there happen'd an accidental Discourse about the Choice of Wives That of all the Qualities to be sought for in a Wife his first Care should be to find out the Best-Condition'd And he himself made himself the Master of his Wish for he could not have found to better Wife had the Sun itself according to the Proverb been to have sought her out But as the King met with his chief Help and Assistance in the Queen's Love so not only her Subjects but all others for whom it was in her Power to do Good found more than ordinary Succour in her bountiful Nature She thought the Day lost wherein she had not an Opportunity to do good to several Ibid. 61. How many experienc'd the Bounty of the her Munificent and Liberal Hand as well in England as in Germany the Low Countries Piedmont but more especially the French Exiles who rather chose to lose their Estates than to hazard the Loss of their Souls And the Splendour of this Benevolence shin'd forth in Mary's â—â—st coming into this Country For the Prince of Orange so soon as Mary became his Consort order'd such a Sum of Money to be paid her for the necessary Expences of her Apparel and Princely Ornaments What did the Divine Princess do with it at those Years She did not stifle the Money in close and dark Chest nor did she lavish it out in gorgeous Attire upon Pearls and Gems which other Women far distant from her degree are so mad after that they never cease this Fury 'till they have quite ruin'd their Husband's Patrimonies But moderate in her Layings-out considering the Grandeur of her Fortune upon her Apparel and other Ornaments which the Dignity of so great a Princess requir'd she introduc'd into the Court-Diligence Frugality Pasirmony Vertues most commonly unknown in Courts The rest of that large Allowance she consum'd in Relieving the Distresses of honest and worthy People who labour'd under great Necessities not through their own Extravagancy but reduc'd thereto by Misfortune and the Hardness of the Times Ibid. 62. What her Innoceny and Temperance was in the midst of so much Wealth your selves cannot be ignorant who know how pious she was nor have I any thing to add as to her Chastity when your have heard how entirely she lov'd the King She could not endure a wanton Word nor the sight of a Woman who was reported or suspected to have violated her Modesty Ibid. 63. As she excell'd all in Majesty so she suffer'd none to out-do her in Humanity I will give you one rare Example of her extraordinary Affability and Goodness An Embassador of a great Prince after he had paid his Duty to Mary at the Hague retiring out of the Chamber lest he should turn his back to the Princess went backward stopping and bowing two or three times By chance it happen'd that after he had bow'd a second time still retreating backward his Perriwig caught hold of a Branch that hung in the Room which either he had not seen or else had forgot and pulling it off discover'd his bald Head The Embassador blush'd and the Ladies and Maids of Honour could not forbear laughing only the Princess did not so much as smile but kept her Countenance with the same Gravity as when she heard the Embassador's Address After the Embassador was gone one of the Ladies who was greatly in her favour admiring the Reservedness of the Princess upon such a Jocular Accident made bold to ask her how she could hold laughing To whom the Princess I should have done the Embassador an Injury said she should I by an unseasonable Fit of Laughter added to the Shame and Trouble of a Person who was in Confusion and Perplexity enough at what had unhappily and through no Fault of his befall'n him No Madam that had been ill done and against my Duty Ibid. 64. Now as she was always like herself through the whole Course of her Life so neither did she swerve from herself at her Death Ibid. 65. When the Right Reverend Arch-bishop of Canterbury sent for some few Days before she expir'd gave her to understand the certain Approach of Death that she was to prepare for the Journey which all Mortals early or later are to take placidly without any sign of a sick Mind thô extreamly weakned in Body by the force of the Disease she made answer That that was not the first Day of her Learning to prepare for Death for that she had serv'd God during the whole Course of her Life A Saying truly worthy of so great a Queen worthy the Remembrance of all Ages She had learn'd that then we begin to live when we die We die as soon as born every Day something is imperceptibly cropt from our Lives 'till by degrees the whole be lopt away And that this most pious Queen neither deceiv'd herself nor the Arch-Bishop is apparent from that memorable Saying of hers about Six Years before her fatal Day when she sate by the Bed-side of a Noble Person 's Wife whom she highly lov'd and valued to confirm and comfort her then drawing her last Breath They who were present desir'd her that she would turn away her Eyes from the expiring Lady But the Queen refus'd saving withal That it rarely fell out for Persons of her Rank and Quality to see such a Spectacle as now was offered her by the design'd Favour of Heaven to make advantage of it in better understanding the Vanity of our Life What advantage she made of it the Conclusion of her Days sufficiently taught us Ibid. 66. She bid the King Farewel in these Words I leave the Earth I hope dear King you never mistrusted my Fidelity and Love Moderate your Grief I wish that with the same Joy that I depart with the same Easiness you may set Bounds to your Sorrow Soon after the Divine Mary expir'd in the Hands and Embraces of the King who never left her nor stirr'd out of her Chamber Day or Night whilst she lay labouring under three most cruel Diseases and Small-Pox an Erisipelas and a Pestilential Fever either of which was enough to have carried off the strongest of Men. Ibid. 67. Never any Man whatever were the Madness of raging Disaster could perceive any change of Countenance in the King But this same Grief he was not able to withstand vanquish'd
Barbadoes Virginia St. Thomas c. Dr. Willis lays the cause of the Increase of the Scurvy on the too much use of Sugar and in Portugal 't is observed of those who work much in the Sugar-houses that they are very subject to the Scurvey and their chief Distemper is a Consumption Ibid. p. 136. 18. The Soap-Tree grows in Jamaica the Berries whereof as big as Musquet Bullets wash better then any Castle-Soap but they rot the Linnen in time the Negroes use them Dr. Stubbs Ibid. p. 357. 19. The Poison-Tree grows in Barbadoes its Leaves are as large and beautiful as the Laurel and so like as not to be known asunder If any of its Sap fly into the Eyes of the Workmen they become blind they wear Cypres over their Eyes Yet of this Timber they make the Pots they cure their Sugar in for being sawed and the Boards dried in the Sun the Poison vapours out Ibid. p. 358. 20. The Poisonous-Cane grows there also so like the Sugar-Cane as hardly to be discerned the one from the other Whosoever chews this Plant and sucks in any of the Juice will have his Tongue Mouth and Throat so swelled as to take away his Speech for two Days and no Remedy but Patience Ibid. p. 357. 21. Arbor Tristis grows in Malacca bears Flowers after Sun-set and sheds them so soon as the Sun rises and this every Night in the Year R. Morden's Geogr. p. 413. 22. The Sensitive Plant called by some the Bashful Plant contracts it self if any one puts his Hand to it and upon pulling back of the Hand it recovers it self again Much of this Nature is that Tree in the Island Simbubon whose Leaves being like the Mulberry and having somewhat like two little Feet on both sides when they fall upon the Ground do move and creep One of them kept eight Days in a Dish lived and moved so oft as one touched it Jul Scalig. Exerc. 112. 23. The Trawberry-Tree Flowers in July the Buds hang so together that they are joined in Clusters at the utmost end each of them like a long Myrtle-Berry and as great without Leaves hollow as an Egg with the Mouth open Thuphrast de Plant. l. 3. c. 16. 24. The Todda-Tree growing in the Province of Sutan in India is supposed to be that Tree which yields that excellent Rarity called Linum Asbestinum or Incombustible Cloth Mr. Nich. Waite Merchant of London having procured a piece of it gives this Account thereof in a Letter to Dr. Plot. He says He received it from one Conco a Natural Chinese resident in the City of Batavia in the North-East Parts of India who by means of Keayarear Sukradana likewise a Chinese and formerly chief Customer to the old Sultan of Bantam did after several Years Diligence procure from a great Mandarin in Lanquin a Province of China near a quarter of a Yard of the said Cloth and declared that he was credibly informed that the Princes of Tartary and others adjoyning to them did use it in burning their Dead and that it was said and believed by them to be made of the Under Part of the Root of this Tree growing in the Province of Sutan and that of the Upper Part of the said Root near the Surface of the Ground was made a finer sort which is three or four times burning the said Mr. Waite saith he hath seen diminished almost half They report also That out of the said Tree distils a Liquor which not consuming is used with a Week made of the same Material with the Cloth to burn in their Temples to Posterity Mr. Waite shewed an Handkerchief of this Cloth to the Royal Society nine Inches long between the Fringe or Tassels There are two Proofs of its resisting Fire at London one privately on Aug. 20. 1684. with Oil and then it lost 2 Drams 5 Grains The second publick before the Royal Society on Nov. 12. in a clear Charcoal Fire and then it lost 1 Dram 6 Grains Philosoph Transact Numb 172. This Linnen is mentioned by Pliny Caelius Rhodiginus and Paulus Venetus who says the Emperour sent a piece of it to Pope Alexander out of Tartary c. Mr. Ray was shewed a Purse of it by the Prince Palatine at Heidelberg Signior Bocconi sent a long Rope of it to the French King which is kept by Monsieur Marchand in the King's Gardens at Paris And now we have seen a piece of it pass the Fiery Trial both at London and Oxford Dr. R. Plot ' s Philos Transact Numb 172. 25. The Balsom-Tree growing formerly in Judea now mostly in Grand Cairo and other Parts of Egypt bearing Leaves like Rue always green yielding a Gum pon Incision or boiling of the Chips with Water which they collect in little Horns c. See more in the Chapter of Gums 26. Betel-Trees so called from a River of the Name near Cambaia are Plants that are wrapt with others and want propping having neither Flower nor Juice The Indians sprinkle it with Water made of Lime from Shells of Fishes and then eat in when they are at leisure I mean the Leaves which make their Lips red and Teeth black too much disturbs the Mind Mathil l. 4. Scalig. Exere 1.46 Sect. 2. 27. Cedar-Trees growing formerly in libanus abundantly are wonderful for Height and Thickness the Body so great that three Men cannot fathom it They are said to kill Moths and Worms and to preserve Dead Bodies from Corruption Johnst Nat. Hist p. 135. 28. The Indian Fig-Tree or Arbor de Ran so called because it spreads forth vast Boughs which bending to the Earth again in a Year's space take Root and grow up with new Branches roâ—â—â—â— about their Parents like to Arbors so that seven Shepherds may Summer under it being 〈…〉 and fenced about the the Tree and from far it seems an Arched Circumference 〈…〉 â—â—â—per Boughs put forth very high and in abundance that many of them make a Round of 60 Paces and they will cast a Shade 2 Furlongs Johnst Ibid. 29. The Brasil-Trees so called from the Country where they grow used in dying Cloth are of that incredible greatness that whole Families live on an Arm of one of them Dr. Heyl. Cosm p. 1079. 30. The Dragon-Tree so called because its Fruit much resembles a Dragon yielding a Juice called Dragons Blood Ross's Arcan Micro p. 143. 31. The Olive-Tree flowers in July the Fruit is ripe in November first dried and then pressed with a Milstone pouring scalding Water on to get out the Oil. 32. Turpentine-Trees are Male and Female the latter only bearing Fruit first Green then Red afterwards Black 33. The Frankincense-Tree in Arabia engrossed by a certain number of Families who keep it by Succession Guaiacum China the Pomegranate Mulberry the Lote-Tree and some others we pass over as not so strange and unknown to the present Age. Tulip-Trees are to be seen in England 34. The Cotton Plant is a Shrub like a Rose-Bush planted of a Seed It
like Amber and is found in Germany c. an excellent Lithontriptic and Vulnerary 17. Lapis Humanus or the Stone found in the Reins or Bladder of a Man open Obstructions and expels the Stone c. 18. Marcasita Lapis Moralis the Mill-Stone in Powder with Rosin drys up Milk in Womens Breasts 19. Marble is either white black green red c. Alablaster Ophites and Porphyrites are certain Species of it 'T is good for the stone Cholick Pleurisie c. 20. Nephritic-Stone is green sometimes whitish green yellowish pale found in Spain and Bâ—hemia The Superficies always sweats with Fat and is good against the Stone and pain of the Reins 21. The Ophite is a kind of very hard Marble of a dark green having spots like a Serpent eminently good against Head-aches and stinging of Serpents 22. Ostiocolla Ossifragus Sabulosus the Bone-Binder is almost like a Bone white or ash-coloured and sometimes like Coral found in Germany c. speedily Knitts Bones together 23. Phrygice Lapis the Phrygian Stone mixed with Wax it helps burning and is profitable against putried Ulcers used as Cadmia 24. Porphâ—ry-Stone or Red-Marble taken inwardly breaks and expels the Stone c 25. Pumex Lapis Bibulus the Pumice Stone It is a white light dry spongey porous Stone full of holes easily broken and free from Sand found chiefly in Germany It cools drys cleanses Uclers Incarnates and Skins The Clax is used in Eye-Medicines c. 26. Pyrites Lapis Luminis Lapis Aeraâ—ius it is two-fold viz. a Golden or Silver colour doth heat dry discuss Humours and soften Swellings Is found in Persia Cypus Gâ—slaria 27. Samnius Lapis the Samian-Stone the best is hard and white is good to polish Gold Is cold and astringent being Drunk it helps them which cannot digest their Food but Vomit it up again 28. Schistus Iscistus Isidori the Cleaving-Stone 't is a king of Talc of the Nature of the Blood-Stone it is brought to us out of Germany 29. Silex Lapis Tiliceus and Vivus the Flint is harder than Marble some black some cloudy some white and some with a thick white crusty out-side which when broken have been as transparent as Crystal Flints are hot and dry discussive digestive and resolutive They open Obstuctions and dissolve the Stone and Tartarous Humours outwardly they cleanse the Teeth 30. Smyris a Stone which Glasiers use to cut Glass is found in the Earth of Samot the Powder of it serves to polish Gems withal 31. Spongites the Spunge Stone breaks the Stone in the Reins and Bladder and discusses Tumours of the Kings-Evil mixt with Sal Gem and Tartar and Drunk in a Man's Urine every morning Fasting 32. Talcum Phengites Stella-Terrae Talc is brought from Muscovy and Venice and is almost like the specular Stone but thinner scaly greenish resisting Fire and fixed That which is greenish is best It s used for a Fucus for the Face 33. Vnicorn Stone is of the colour smoothness and form of an Horn found in Germany c. It has been often found so great and thick as could never be produced from an Animal Sometimes hard sometimes soft always stoney brittle close without pores sticking to the Tongue and of a pleasant scent It is drying binding cardiac and sudorifick CHAP. XLVII Strange Stones and of Admirable Figures or Signatures As the Psalmist saith of the Heavens That they declare the Glory of God and the Firmament shews his handy-work there is neither Speech nor Language where their Voice is not heard So I may say of the very Stones of the Earth that if all the other Preachers of Nature were suspended from their Office and commanded to be silent the very Stones would speak and declare the Wisdom and Power of their Creator And it is not in my opinion credible that the variety which appears in these works of Nature is altogether accidental or fâ—rtuitous but the effect of a wise Providence which leads on all things to their end and which makes nothing but to some purpose I shall take notice of their Figures called by some Gamahes from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Chamaiâ—u from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Chemaia as Gaffarel thinks signifying as the waters of God because saith he you shall see some Agats streaked in such a manner as that they perfectly represent the figure of Waters The Word God being added according to the Hebrew Idiotisim which speaking of any thing excellent usually add the Holy Name after it as the Paradise of God for an excellent Garden the Army of the Lord for a great Army the Cedars of God for tall Cedars c. Some of these Figures or Gamahes are Natural others Accidental others Artificial The two former ate either embossed rising up or hollowed engraved or only painted Among the Painted ones the Agats are well known That of King Pyrrhus where the nine Muses richly apparell'd were represented Dancing with Apollo in the midst of them playing upon a Harp seems mighty strange and served to puzzle Cardan and yet is swallowed glibly by Gaffarel Card. de Subl 1.7 Gaffarel unheard of Curios part 3. c. 5. That which M. de Brevâ—s reports That he saw in his Voyages into the Levant of a Crucisix represented on a Marble-Stone and the other at St. George's in Venice where the Figure of a Crucifix was represented on Marble with so much Life as that you might distinguish in it the Nails Wounds and drops of Blood and in a word all the particulars that the most curious Painter could have expressed As also another of a Death's-Head so exactly drawn upon an Altar of Jasper coloured Marble in the same Church at Venice seem to me to have been made by the Art of the Painter though Gaffarel believes them to be meerly Natural and therefore breaks out upon the mention of them into those Words How prodigiously full of Wonder the Effects of Nature are which shews herself admirable in all her Ways Gaffar Ibid. I dare hardly impose upon my Readers Faith that which he relates afterwards of a kind of Stones found in Mauritania which naturally represent all the Words of the Ave-Maria written at length As for Example In one you shall have Ave-Maria in another Gratia Plena in others Dominus Tecum That is more Credible which he reports of a company of little Flint-Stones that had been presented to the late King of France that by the Letters naturally figured on them did make up his Name at large Ibid. In the Imperial Repository at Vienna is a large Stone of Agate on the outside and a Bed of large Amethysts naturally in the middle of it which is an extraordinary and pleasant Rarity Dr. Brown's Trav. p. 148. Selenites the Moon-Stone represent the Image of the Moon in all its Phases Asteria or Star-Stone is formed like a Star the Thunderstone c. CHAP. XLVIII Strange Hills THO' the Earth of late Ages be acknowledged to be a round Globular Figure yet the unevennesses of it and
Magellanic Sea continually belching forth its Flames called therefore Terras de Fuego In the Northern America are observed 7 formidable Vulcanoes three in New-Spain one in Nicaragua three in Callifornia 4. In Europe 5 chief ones are noted viz. Aetna in Sicily by the Monuments of all Writers most famous Strongulus and some other of the Liparitan Islands not very remote from Sicily especially that Notorious Vulcana to which is adjoyned another called Vuleanilla said all to have burnt heretofore called the Vulcanian Islands The Mountain Hecla in Izland is the furthest North and Chimer a in Greece besides many others in each particular Country at least Fire Wells Pits and Orifices c. Among all which Italy throughout all Ages is the most Notorious for such under-ground Hearths and Aestuaries Neither are Germany France Spain and other Countreys wholy destitute of theirs where though there be none answerable to the other yet the frequent Sulphurous Craters Vomiting forth Smoâ—â— and Flames and the innumerable multitude of hot Bathes and Wells every where do betray some Store and Work-houses of Subterraneous Fire creeping between the Conservatories and Abysses of Water In Misnia in Germany the Mountain Carbo ever and anon rages with Fume and Fire c. In the farthest Tracts of the North toward the Poles in the Region of Tinsci in Tartary are reckoned four In Lapland high Mountains belch forth Flames like Aetna In Izeland the Famous Hecla and in Greenland next to the Pole is a huge Vulcanian Mountain c. Not to mention the particular Eruptions of other Vulcanoes we will take notice only of the Burnings of Aetna It is said to have broke forth A. M. 2600 witness Berosus afterwards in the time of Janigena In the time of the Arganauts A. M. 2714. In the time of Aeneas his expedition A. M. 2768 again about A. 3180 till near 3600 Witness Thucidides who lived at that time In the time of the Roman Consuls there were four remarkable Burnings that about 3830. was prodigious another in the time of Julius Caesar another in the time of Caligula another in the time of St. Agatha the Martyr other in these following years A. C. 812 1160 1284 1329 1408 1444 1536 1554 1633 1650 1669 1687. CHAP. L. Strange Winds and Hurricanes BEing got upon the Tops of Hills the next thing that presents before us is the Wind which blowern as our Saviour saith where it listeth but mostly upon the highest Grounds and greatest Plains whether of Earth or Sea and this Meteor is so strong sometimes so strange so always invisible that is may well go for one of the Wonders of Nature enough to astonish and terrifie When the Sun by some particular Occurent raiseth great Multitudes of Atoms from some one place and they either by the Attraction of the Sun or some other occasion take their course a certain way the Motion of those Atoms we call a Wind which according to the continuance of the Matter from whence these Atoms arise endâ—re a longer or shorter time and goeth a longer or shorter way like a River or those Eruptions of Waters they call in the Northern part of England Gypsies which flow out at certain times upon uncertain Causes and with an uncertain duration 1. In some of the Caribbe Islands the word Hurrica signifies the Devil whence Hurricanes took its Name it being commonly called in Latine Tempestas Diabolica we seldom hear of any Hurricanes but between the Tropiques and within the Jurisdiction of the General or Trade Wind which blowing perpetually from the Eastern Points if it chance to be repell'd by a Land Breeze or any contrary Wind from the West this must needs occasion strange Conflicts and Seditions in the Air and were our Senses fine enough to discern the invisible Commotions of the Atmosphere we shou'd see it oftentimes disturbed and Fluctuating no less then the most Tempestuous Seas Hurricanes are most Terrible near high Shoars and Islands that lie Eastward from the Continent so that they infest the Philippine and Caribbe Islands more then any other part of the Habitable World 'T is strange that they should be so dreadful in some of the Caribbes that Mevis and St. Christophers have several times been almost depopulated by them when they never reach to Jamaica on the one side nor on the other beyond Barbadoes where they have seldom more then the Tail of an Hurricane We have most Incredible Relations of the Storms in the way to Japan which have carried Ships a considerable distance from the Sea up the dry Land some have been miserably Wrackt and buryed in the Waves others split in a Thousand pieces against the Rocks that scarce one Ship in five escapes these Disasters in the Tempestuous Months about Autumn or at the Change of the Monsoons Bohun's disc of the Orig. and Prop. of Wind. p. 255. Hurricanes are the True Images of the last Conflagration of the World formerly happening one in five or seven years now more frequent the manner thus ordinarily the Sea becomes Calm on a sudden and smooth as Glass then presently after the Air is darkned and fill'd with thick and gloomy Clouds after which it is all as it were on a Fire and opens on every side with dreadful Lightnings that last a considerable time after which follow wonderful Claps of Thunder that seem as if the Heaven were rent asunder The Earth trembles in many places and the Wind blows with so great an Impetuosity that it Roots up the Tallest and the greatest Trees which grow in the Woods beats down almost all the Houses and tears up the Vegetables destroying every thing that grows upon the Earth and very often compells Men whilst this dreadful Tempest lasts to catch hold of the Trunks of Trees to secure themselves from being carryed away with the Winds some lie in the Caves of the Rocks or retire into the Hutts of the Negroes and Caribbians which are built exceeding low on purpose to elude the Shocks of these Tempests But that which is most dangerous of all and which causes the greatest Mischief is that in 24 hours and sometimes in less space it makes the whole Circle of the Compass leaving neither Road nor Haven secure from its raging Force so that all the Ships that are at that time on the Coast do Perish most Miserably At St. Christophers several Ships being Laden with Tobacco were all cast away by an Hurricane and afterwards the Tobacco Poisoned most of the Fish on their Coasts When these Storms are over a Man may behold the saddest Spectacles that can be imagined There may be seen pieces of Mountains shaken by the Earthquakes and Forrests overturn'd Houses beaten down by the Winds many People undone by the Loss of their Goods and Merchandise of which they can save but little there may you see poor Seamen drowned and Rowling in the Waves with many brave Ships broken in pieces and batter'd against the Rocks 't is a thing so Woful and
it as on dry Land but many Fowls and Birds perished and Herbs in Gardens were killed Cark Mir. p. 578. CHAP. LIII Concerning Thunderbolts or Thunderstones THunderbolts and Thunderstones are nothing else but the foeculent matter of those Vapours and Exhalations which are the material cause of the Thunder and Lighening for we sea by experience that even our Vrine has always some such concreted dregs belonging to it and sometimes perfect Stones made out of it either in the Reins or Vreters or Bladder and why there may not be a pâ—trification in this case I know no Reason 1. Avicenna saith That he saw a Thunderbolt which fell at Corduba in Spain and that it had a Sulphurous smell and was like Armoniac It is possible that not only Sulphurous and Bituminous but stony substances may be generated in the Clouds with the Lightning George Agricela writeth That near Lurgia a Mass of Iron being 50 pound in weight fell from the Clouds which some attempted to make Swords of but the Fire could not melt it nor Hammers bring it into Form Anno 1492. 2. At Ensisheimiun a Stone of 300 pound weight fell from the Clouds which is kept in a Monument in the Temple there Anno 1581 a Stone came out of the Clouds in Thuringia which was so hot that it could not be touched with which one might strike fire as with a Flint There is now to be seen at Dresden a Stone which descended out of a Cloud and is reserved amongst the Amâ—anda belonging to the Elector of Saxony some lately living were present at the sall of that Stone Anno 1618 in Bobemia a considerable quantity of Brass Mettal fell from the Clouds 3. May 28 1677 at a Village near Hana in Germany there was a Tempest of Lightning and a great multitude of Stones of Green and partly Caerulean Colour fell therewith and a considerable Mass of Mineral Matter in traste like Vitriol being ponderous and friable having also Metallick sparks like Gold Intermixt Gesner saith that a Gentleman gave him one of those Stones supposing it to be a Thunderbolt and that it was 5 digits in length and 3 in breadth This sort of Stone is usually in form like unto an Iron Wedge and has an hole quite through it Boetius reports that many Persons worthy of Credit affirmed that when Houses or Trees had been broken with the Thunder they did by digging find such Stones in the places where the Stroke was given nevertheless that fulminous Stones or Thunberbolts do always descend out of the Clouds when such breaches are made by the Lightning is a Vulgar Error Mâ—ther's remark Prov. p. 113. CHAP. LIV. Comets Blazing-Stars I am no Prophet nor Prophet's Son nor Astrologer to pretend any skill in the particular Significations of these fiery Meteors and they that make a Profession that way I do humbly conceive had need to be very modest All that I can assert with any Confidence in such Cases is that Comets are as it were Colours hung forth or a Hand stretched out at the Windows of Heaven to signifie the Indignation of the Almighty that he is frowning and bending his Bow and making his Quiver ready to shoot at the Inhibitants of the Earth and that they had best consider and examine and prepare themselves to meet him in the Way of his Judgments 1. Before the last Destruction of Jerusalem a Comet in the likeness of a Fiery Sword hung over the City for a year together also at the â—east of Passover a great Light appeared about the Altar at Midnight which continued half an hour also a Cow that was led to be Sacrificed at the Altar brought forth a Lamb c. Also a little before Sun-set were seen in the Air Iron Chariots and an Army in Battle-Array as it were begitting the City Joseph Hist 2. Before the Peloponesian Wars there was a Comet which continued 57 days together there was also so great an Eclipse of the Sun the Stars appeared at Noon-day Idem 3. The same Year that Nero was adopted by Claudius there appeared three Suns Ibid. 4. Irone the Empress râ—ling in Constantinople after the Murder of her Son Constantine the Sun was darkned for 17 days together Isac Chron. p. 276 5. In Flanders Anno 1088 was seen a Fiery Dragon flying in the Air casting out Flames from his Mouth Ibid. p. 315. 9. The â—cast of Baster before the coming of the Normans into this Kingdom there was seen for a Week together a Blazing-Star of anâ—hideous and fearful Form Camb. Brit. 7. Anno 1698. While a Battle was Fought between the English and Scots the Sun appeared as red as Blood so long as the battle continued Camb. Brit. Irel. p. 162. 8. Anno 1342. October 11 the Moon being 11 days old there was seen two Moons at Dublin the one in the East the other in the West Ibid. Ir. p. 188. 9. Anno 1406 in the Time of the Holy War there appeared in Judea a Comet for 50 days also three Suns one on each side of the True but smaller a great white Circle environing them and in it a Rainbow of four Colours the Bow towards the Sun and reaching to the two other Suns Purch's Pilg. v. 2. p. 1287. 10. Anno 1611 Three Suns were seen in the Firmament over Vienna Turk Hist p. 1311. 11. Anno 1618 there appeared in the Night over Constantinople a Comet in the form of a crooked Sword it was of a vast bigness at the first appearing it was whitish but as it rose the redder it was and like unto Blood Ibid p. 1379. 12. In March following 1650. three Glorious Suns were seen at once in Cumberland to the Astonishment of many Thousands that beheld them Clark's Mir. p. 483. 13. Anno 1648 Mr. Clark saith That in January the Week before the Beheading of King Charles the First there was seen a fiery Meteor in the Air near Bristol on the South-side of the City for divers Nights together in Form long with fiery Streams shooting out East and West Ibid. 14. Anno 1572 in November there appeared a new Star in Cassiopeia which continued sixteen Months soon after which Charles the Ninth King of France who was the Author of the Parisean Massacre died of exceeding Bleeding from divers parts of his Body Cursing and Swearing saith Camb. in his Elizabetha 15. A while after Charles the Fifth sickended whereof he died there was seen a Blazing-Star in Spain at first somewhat dim but as his Disease increased so it grew in brightness at last shooting its fiery Hair point-blank against the Monastery where he lay in the very Hour that the Emperour died the Comet vanished which was Sept. 21. 1558. Strada 16. The new Star in Cassiopeia is supposed to be set as a sign of the Reformation and the Renovation of the Gospel-Light after a long interval of Darkness CHAP. LV. Lightnings and Thunder I Know not well whether the Philosophical Account of Lightnings and Thunder will be accepted
of in this Disputing Age viz. That they are a Congestion of Vapours or Exhalations in the Clouds inkindled there by an Antiperistasis and so moving and diffusing themselves till they burst the Clouds and break forth with a loud Eruption and quickness of Flame to the Astonishment of us who live beneath But sure I am with the Psalmist They are the Voice of the Lord and bring mighty Things to pass sometimes to our Terrour and Amazement 1. In the time of Marcus Antonius the Philosopher we read that the Quadi his Enemies were stricken with Thunder at the Prayers of the Christian Soldiers whence the Christian Legion was called The Thundering Legion presently saith the Emperour of them in that Epistle as they lay upon their Faces and prayed to God I know not whom a cold Shower fell upon us but upon our Enemies Hail mingled with Thunder that we found immediately that the Hand of the mighty God affisted us Johnst Nat. Hist cl 3. c. 5. p. 79. 2. About Anno 105 in the Reign of Trajan who raised the 3d Persecution Octob. 22 there arose furious and violent Winds which tore up Trees by the Roots uncovered and overthrew many Houses c. Then followed Thunder and Lightnings which made the Night like Noon-Day then fearful Thunderbolts which brake down stately Buildings and slew many Men c. Clark's Mir. p. 489. Dion 3. July 1654 at Salisbury in New-England one Partridge was killed by Thunder and Lightning his House being set on Fire thereby himself with others endeavouring to quench it by a second Crack was struck dead and never spoke more Ten others were struck and lay for dead but they all revived except Partridge in whose Clothes and Skin were Holes found like Shot-holes Remarkable Providences p. 73. 4. Octob. 21. Anno 1638 at Withycomb in Devonshire being Sabbath-day whilst the People were attending the Publick Worship of God a black Cloud coming over the Church there was suddenly an amazing Clap of Thunder and with it a Ball of Fire came in at the Window whereby the Church was much damnified and many of the People struck down Some of the Seats in the Body of the Church were turned upside down yet they that sate in them received no hurt One Mr. Hill sitting in his Seat by the Chancel had his Head suddenly smitten against the Wall by which Blow he died that Night Another had his Head cloven his Skull rent in three pieces and his Brains thrown on the Ground whole The Hair of his Head by the Violence of the Blow stuck fast to the Pillar that was near him A Woman attempting to run out of the Church had her Clothes set on fire and her Flesh on her Back torn almost t the very Bone Clark's Examples Vol. 1. ch 104. p. 501. 5. Anno 1613 June 26 in the Parish of Christchurch in Hampshire one John Hitchell a Carpenter lying in Bed with his Wife and a young Child by them was himself with his Child burnt to Death by a Flash of Lightning no Fire appearing outwardly upon him and yet lay burning for the space of three Days till he was quite consumed to Ashes Clark's Prodigies p. 579. 6. Anno 1665 in February there was a great Tempest accompanied with Thunder and Lightning in divers places at which time the stately Spire of Coventry fell and beat down a great part of the Church killing one Man And in Hampshire a Justice of the Peace riding by t the way was slain and burnt by Lightning Ibid. p. 570. 7. Dr. Beard saith That a Man travelling between two Woods in a great Tempest of Thunder and Lightning rode under an Oak to shelter himself but his Horse would by no means stay under that Oak but whither his Master would or no went from that Tree and stayed very quietly under another Tree not far off he had not been there many Minutes before the first Oak was torn all to fitters with a fearful Clap of Thunder and Lightning Beard 's Theat p. 443. 8. Acosta saith That it seldom Thunders about Brasil but such Lightnings are frequent there as make the Night appear brighter than the Noon-day On some Snowy Mountains in Africa the Cracks of Thunder are so loud that they are heard 50 Miles off at Sea Mather's Remarkable Prov p. 131. 9. An Adversary of Mr. Bolton's riding abroad when it Thundred very dreadfully observing that his Wife a Pious Woman was not at all afraid when he himself trembled greatly answering That it was the Voice of her Heavenly Father c. Thereupon went to Mr. Bolton begg'd his Pardon and Prayers for the Wrong he had done him and desired to know what he should do to be saved Upon which he became a very reformed Man Ibid. 10. Meurerus in Comment Meteorolog speaks of a Man that going between Lipsia and Torga was suddenly carried out of sight by a Thunder-storm and never seen more Ibid. p. 128. When Matthew Cole was killed with the Lightning at Northampton the Demons which disturbed his Sister Anne Cole 40 Miles distant in Hartford spoke of it intimating their Concurrence in that terrible Accident Ibid. CHAP. LVI Earthquakes OUR Saviour hath told us That one jot of his Word shall not perish till all be fulfilled that Heaven and Earth shall sooner pass away And we have reason to suspect it when we find the Pillars of the Earth shake so terribly as sometimes they do and the Earth we tread upon which one would think firm in its Foundations tossed with such frequent and sometimes very dreadful Concussion̄s What Lesson methinks so natural in this Case as Arise let us go hence Let us cast Anchor within the Veil and place our Treasures in that City which hath lasting Foundations 1. Before the Birth of our Savour Plato mentions a wonderful Earthquake whereby in a Day and Night a vast Island without the Stroights of Gibralter called Atlantis and bigger than Asia and Africa together was wholly overwhelmed and afterward covered by a great Inundation of Water He also writes that by another terrible Earthquake the Continent of Africa was rent asunder from Europe and Asia as it is at this Day being not only contracted by a little Neck of Land at the Red Sea The famous Isle of Sicily was likewise formerly a part of Italy and by an Earthquake divided from it And our Island of Great-Britain is supposed to be broken off from the Centinent of France by that means Herodotus saith that Egypt in ancient time was a Gulph of the Sea and by an Earthquake made dry Land The River Indus in Asira which receives Fifteen other Rivers into it altered its Channel and the Neighbouring Country turned into a Wilderness by a lamentable Earthquake The Isle of Delphos famous for the Oracle and Temple of Apollo was wholly ruined by an Earthquake Strabo mentions a City situate about Sydon that was wholly swallowed up thereby Pliny writes of twelve Cities ruined in in one Night and St. Augustine is
cited for what is more strange That in an Earthquake an hundred Cities in Lybia were destroyed tit Livius Hist Josephus records that about 29 Years after the Birth of Christ there happened a tremendous Earthquake in the Country of Judea whereby divers Beasts were slain many People overwhelmed in the Ruins of their Houses and perished to the number of about 30000. 2. To relate those Earthquakes that have happened since our Saviour's Birth as I find them mentioned by several Authors of which that which happened at his Crucifixion is said to be the greatest that ever was which shook not only one part of the Earth as in other Cases but the whole World trembled at once if famous Authors may be credited In the tenth Year of Christ was a great Earthquake in Cyprus which overthrew many Cities and in the 17th Year thirteen Cities in Italy were destroyed and the River Tyber overflowed Rome In the Year 59 was a great Earthquake in Rome at which time Nero's Supper was burned with Lightning 3. In the Reign of Trajan the Emperour Anno 105 there happened a most terrible Earthquake at Antioch which destroyed many Cities and People and extended it self very far with fearful Lightnings which made the Night as light as Day preceded with dreadful Thunderbolts that threw down stately Buildings killed many People strong and unusual Storms of Wind the Sea wrought the Waves swelled the Earth shaken Trees pluck'd up by the Roots multitudes buried in the Ruins of their own Houses In Anno 107 a very great Earthquake happened in Asia with many prodigious Sights in the Air as fighting of Men c. Another in Galatia and Rome where Lightning from Heaven consumed the Temple of their Gods with strong Winds and horrible Noises in the Earth In Anno 120 an Earthquake in Nice and two terrible Ones in Palestina In Anno 162 was a very great Earthquake in Bithynia the Waves of the Mediterranean Sea in a Calm elevated themselves to the top of a Mountain far distant from it and cast the Foam a great way upon the main Land 4. In Anno 244 the Sun was totally Eclipsed and there was so horrid an Earthquake that certain Cities together were swallowed up and exceeding great Darkness happened for many Days together In the Year 300 there were great Earthquakes by one whereof 13 Cities in Campania were overthrown and another in Asia Many Cities in the East fell to the Ground by an Earthquake and Neo Caesarea was overturned and all its Inhabitants perished except only such as were saved with the Bishop in the Church Dyracchium was demolished by an Earthquake Rome trembled for three Days and three Nights successively And indeed it was to General that all Europe and Asia were shaken at once 5. In the Year 366 in the Reign of Julian the Emperour who was first a Christian and after revolted to Paganism for which he was hamed the Apostate in despight and contempt of our blessed Saviour who had prophesied the Temple of Jerusalem should be destroyed and never rebuilt he impiously resolved to invalidate the same and designed to build it magnificently with excessive Cost and Charges when they had digged up the Remainders of the old Buildings from the lowest Foundation and had cleared the Ground so that there was not a Stone left upon a Stone according to our Blessed Saviour's Prediction The next Day coming to the Place there was a great Earthquake insomuch that the Stones were cast out of the Foundation so that many of the Workmen were slain The publick Buildings which were nearest the Temple were likewise loosen'd and falling down with great Violence buried those who were in them in their Rains some who attempted to fly away were found half dead The Earthquake was scarce over but those who remained fell to work again but when they attempted it the second time sudden Flashes of Fire came violently out of the Foundations and other Fire fell furiously from Heaven and destroyed more than before the Flame continuing a whole Day together 6. In the Year 367 in the Reign of Valens and Valentinian Emperours of Rome there happened such horrible Earthquakes throughout the Western Empire A little after the Day-dawning there was a great Tempest of Thunder and Lightning which was followed by such a dreadful trembling of the Earth that the Sea was shaken therewith and deserted the Shore and its ancient Bounds for a great space many Ships were left on dry Ground and swarms of People flew thither to catch Fish when suddenly the Sea as disdaining to be imprisoned returned to its former Station with such Impetuosity that it over-ran its former Bounds and with the Fury thereof overthrew a multitude of Towns and Houses with many Thousands of People 7. In the Year 430 a great Earthquake reged in divers places and overturned many Cities some Authors affirm it was so terrible as to affect almost the whole World the Earth gaped and swallowed up many Villages Fountains were dried up and Waters brake forth in places formerly dry Great Trees were torn up by the Roots heaps of Trees were so shaken together that they were raised into Mountains The Sea threw up dead Fishes many Islands sunk and overwhelmed Ships sailing on the Sea were suddenly left on the dry Ground In short many places in Bythinia the Hellespont and both the Phrygia's were distressed thereby This continued six Months without intermission and the People of Constantinople not daring to stay in the City for fear of the fall of their Houses continued together with their good Emperour and their Patriarch in the Fields instant in Prayers to the Almighty for the Removel of so dreadful a Judgment 8. In the Year 454 a great Earthquake at Rome another at Vienna Wolves and other Beasts wander all the Year through the City and devour Men. An Earthquake in Russia and at Constantinople with two wonderful Blazing-Stars In the Year 458 a great Earthquake happened at Antioch which the Citizens had cause to remember Before it began some of the Inhabitants were seized with extraordinary Madness such as seemed to exceed the Fury of Wild Beasts and to be the Presage of that Calamity which followed soon after For about the fourth Hour of the Night in September almost all the Buildings of the new City were overturned which was well People and none of it forsaken or empty being curiously built by the Magnificence of divers Emperours who strove to Excel each other in the Adornment of it 9. In the First Century was a terrible Earthquake in Arabia another in Palestina and a third at Constantinople six Weeks together 10. In the sixth seventh and eighth Centuries an Earthquake at Antioch another at Palestina another in England and Normandy and divers dreadful Prodigies About the same time there was a violent Earthquake in Constantinople which lasted many Days and every Hour the City suffered extraordinary Shocks Many Houses were thrown down but the People betook themselves to Prayer
another Earthquake in the same Country that reached 300 Leagues along the Sea-shore and 70 Leagues in Land and Levelled the Mountains along as it went threw down Cities turn'd the Rivers out of their Channels and made an universal Havock and Confusion all this was done saith the Author in the space of seven or eight Minutes sometime before this above 40000 People perished in an Earthquake about Puel and Naples 20. In 1590 happened a terrible Earthquake which made Austris Bohemia and Moravia to Tremble in 1591. In St. Michael Island in the West-Indies there was an Earthquake which continued about 16 days to the extream Terror of the French which inhabit there especially when by force thereof they perceiv'd the Earth to move from place to place and Villa Franca their Principal Town overthrown the Ships that then rode at Anchor trembled and quaked insomuch that the People thought the day of Judgment was come In 1593 another terrible Earthquake happened in Persia which overturn'd 3000 Houses in the City of Lair crushing to Death above 3000 Persons in their Ruins In 1614 there was a great Earthquake in Vercer one of the largest of the Azor's Islands belonging to the King of Portugal overturning the City of Agra 11 Churches 9 Chappels besides many private Houses and in the City of Praga hardly an House was left standing not long after a dreadful Earthquake happened in St. Michael another Island of the Azores the Sea opened and thrust forth an Island above a League and a half in length at the place where there was above 150 Fathom Water 21. In 1622 was a great Earthquake in Italy the shape of an Elephant was seen in the Air and three Suns Armies Fighting Monstrous Births Waters turned into Blood unusual and impetuous Tempests which overthrew several Towers 22. In 1627 an Earthquake happened in England and a great Fiery Beam was seen in the Air in France Six Suns in Cornwall at once and five Moons in Normandy In the same year July 31 happened an Earthquake in Apulia in Italy whereby in the City of Severine 10000 Souls were taken out of the World and in the Horrour of such infinite Ruins and Sepulchre of so many Mortals a great Bell thrown out of the Steeple by the Earthquake fell so fitly over a Child that it inclos'd him doing him no harm made a Bulwark for him against any other danger 23. In the year 1631 there happened a Terrible Earthquake in Naples and the Mountain of Soma after many terrible Bellowings Vomitted out burning streams of Fire which tumbled into the Adriatic Sea and cast out huge deal of Ashes the like happened the year following with great Damage and Loss to the Neighbouring places in Houses People and Cattle and in Apulia 17000 Persons were destroyed by the same 24. In the year 1631 there happened a Terrible Earthquake in the Island of St. Michael one of the Terceres in the Atlantick Ocean Westward upon June the 26th this Island began universally to shake which continued eight days so that the People leaving the cities Towns and Castles were forc'd to live in the open Fields which was attended with a dreadful breaking out of Fire that had not the Wind by Divine Providence blown from the Isle into the Sea and drove back this outragious Fire without doubt the whole Country had been burnt up and destroy'd 25. In 1560 about five a Clock about the County of Cumberland and Westmorland was a general Earthquake wherewith the People were so affrighted that many of them forsook their Houses and some Houses so shaken that their Chimneys fell down The same year the Island of Santorim at the bottom of the Streights in the Mediterranean Sea not far from Candia had formidable Earthquakes and Fires it was most remarkable upon September 24 1650 which shook the Isle till the 9th of October with such mighty and frequent Earthquakes that the People fearing their immediate Ruin was approaching were on their Knees Night and Day before the Altars it cannot be expressed what Horrour seized all Men especially when the Flames breaking through all Obstacles strove to make themselves away through the midst of the Waters of the Ocean about four Mites Eastward from Santorin for the Sea all on a suddain swelled thirty Cubits upward and extending it self wide through the Neighbouring Lands overturn'd all in its way 26. In 1657 the Spaniards felt a terrible blow in Peru which if it were not a Mark of the Wrath of Heaven saith the Author was at least a Sign that the Earth is weary of them especially in those Parts where they have stain'd it with so much Innocent Blood The City of Lima was swallowed up by an Earthquake and Calao another City not far from it was consumed by a Shower of Fire out of the Clouds 11000 Spaniards lost their Lives in this Calamity and the Earth devoured an 100 Millions of refin'd Silver which the Lucre of the Spaniards had forc'd out of her Bowels 27. In 1660 an Earthquake happened at Paris in France and at the same time we had News that part of the Pyrenean Mountains had been overthrown some days before they are certain Mountains that divide France and Spain it did great Mischief there overwhelm'd some Medicinal Baths many Houses and destroying much People one Church which sunk into the Caverns below was thrown up again and stands very firm but in another place this was look'd upon as a great Miracle especially by the French who have disputed with the Spaniard about a Church standing upon the Frontier-Line but now is removed near half a League within the acknowledged Limits of France 28. In 1665 there was a great Tempest accompanied with Thunder Lightning and an Earthquake in divers places in England at which time the stately Spire of Trinity Church in Coventry fell down and demolished a great part of the Church 29. In 1668 in Autumn a great part of Asia and some parts of Europe were infested with extraordinnry Earthquakes the Cities of Constantinople and Adrianople felt its effects but not with that Violence and continuance as in other places In some parts of Persia it continued for above fourscore days Torqueto and Bolio two considerable Cities were by its great Violence laid even to the Ground and all or most of their Inhabitants buryed in the Ruins above 6000 Persons Perished in the first of them and above 1800 in the latter and in all the Adjacent Cities it raged with extraordinary Fury destroying and ruining the Buildings killing many of the People and the rest were forced to quit the Towns and take up their Lodgings in the Fields 30. In 1687 October 20 the London Gazette gives a sad Relation of another Earthquake in the Kingdom of Peru in America whereby the City of Lima was totally overthrown and not an House left standing burying many of its inhabitants under its Ruins at the same time Callao Fenettei Pisco Chancay Los Florillos c. Most of the Sea-port
Towns were destroyed by an Inundation of the Sea which carryed several Ships above 9 Miles into the Countrey and great numbers of People and Cattle were drowned there being found when the Water fell at one place near the Sea side above 5000 People dead and every day more were found so that no account could be given of their number 31. In 1688. a Dreadful Earthquake happened at Naples in Italy which was attended with the Rage and Roaring of Mount Vesuvius On Saturday June 5 about the 22th hour happened there a Terrible Earthquake thó it lasted not long which frightned the Inhabitants out of their Houses with the Terror of inevitable destruction they betook themselves to the Piaza's and open Publick places of the City there is scarce a Pallace or a House that has not received some considerable damage the next day there was another shook which threw down many of the Houses In The Neighbourhood of Vdico a City 16 Miles distant from hence a Mountain opened and we have an account it was all Ruined and that of 6000 Inhabitants there are but few left alive and great damages in several other places 32. In the same Year and Month we have a Dreadful Account of an Earthquake and Fire at Smyrna in a Letter from an English Gentleman at Constantinople dated July 8 1688. On June 30 Between 11 and 12 at Noon there happened at Smyrna a violent Earthquake which in a Minute threw down many and shattered all the Houses in the City it reached all the Adjacent parts and Metelone and Scio where it did but small hurt about 4 hours after a dreadful Fire broke out and consumed all the Town except the Skirts and the Houses on the side of the Hill the most moderate computation of People destroyed is 5000. 33. In December following several Earthquakes happened about Naples and Beneventum but without such infortunate Accidents which attended them some Months before nevertheless that accident being fresh in memory it is not to be imagined what a Consternation the People were in and how they fell to their Prayers in several Churches the Monks in those quarters made use of the opportunity to Preach that the end of the World was at hand and for that Reason endeavoured to give Alms but the People are not now to be imposed upon as formerly when they used such ways to rear such costly Foundations that are scattered over all Europe they resolved to keep what they had not finding the Monks to make better use of their Money then they themselves could do May not these dreadful shakings of the Earth seem plainly to presage those Convulsions that happened soon after and presignifie good as well as bad events not only the happy Revolutions in these three Kingdoms but also the horrid Ruins Devastations and Miseries which the Ambition and Barbarity of the French King has occasioned lately in Christendom and which do still continue 34. Dismal was the Calamity and Judgment which befel the Inhabitants of the Island of Jamaica in the West-Indies upon Tuesday June the 7th 1692 by a dreadful Earthquake about 11 a Clock in the Morning the Earth suffered a great Trepidation which in a Minutes time was such that several Houses began to tumble down and in 6 or 7 Minutes or a quarter of an hour at most made terrible Havock and Devastation it threw down almost all the Houses and Mountains and threw them into the Sea but Port-Royal had much the greatest share in this astonishing Judgment of God the Minister of that place relates that the same Morning he had been at Prayers in the Church which he never neglected to keep up some shew of Religion amongst a most ungodly and debauch'd People and was gone to a place near to the Church where the President of the Council was designing to Dine with one Captain Buden but his House upon the first Concussion sunk first into the Earth and then into the Sea with his Wife and Family and others that were to Dine with him the Minister staying some time with the President escaped the Danger Yet soon after they found the Ground rowling and moving under their Feet Sir says the Minister what 's this He replied very composedly It is an Earthquake be not afraid it will soon be over but it increased and they heard the Church and Tower fall upon which they ran to save themselves the Minister makes towards Morgan's Port which being a wide open place might be thought securest from falling Houses but as he came near he saw the Earth open and swallow up a Multitude of People and the Sea mounting over the Fortifications he then laid aside all thoughts of escaping resolving to make towards his own Lodgings where he found all all things safe he went to the Balcony to view the Street in which his House stood and saw never an House down there not the Ground so much as crackt the People desired him to come down and Pray with them he perswaded them to kneel down and make a large Ring which they did Pray'd with them near an Hour and after seriously exhorted them to Repentance the Earth working all the while with New Motions and trembled like the Rowling of the Sea insomuch that when he was at Prayer he could hardly keep himself when he came to the Sea he saw it had swallowed up the Wharf with all those goodly brick Houses upon it and two intire Streets beyond that he walked upon the Tops of some Houses which lay Level with the Surface of the Water from whence he got into a Canoo and then into a Long-boat which put him aboard a Ship called the Siam Merchant where he found the President safe They could not Sleep that Night for the return of the Earthquake almost every hour which made all the Guns in the Ship jar and rattle The shaking of the Earth still continued with Thunder and Lightning stormy and foul Weather The morning of this day was very fair and clear affording no suspicion of the least evil but in the space of 3 minutes about half an hour after 11 in the morning Port Royal the fairest Town of all the English Plantations was staken and shattered to pieces and sunk into and covered by the Sea as to the greatest part It is reckoned there were lost 1500 Persons From St. Anns there was News That above 1000 Acres of Wood-Land were turn'd into the Sea and carried with it whole Plantations but no place suffered like Port-Royal where whole Streets were swallowed up by the opening of the Earth and the Houses and Inhabitants went down together Some of them were driven up again by the Sea which arose in those Breaches and wonderfully escaped Some were swallowed up to the Neck and then the Earth shut on them and squeezed them to Death and in that manner several were left Buried with their Heads above-ground only some Heads the Dogs had eaten Great noises and bellowings were heard some time after in
Nature and Art the World is furnish'd with and we set as the principal Spectators of them in order to be High-Priests to offer the Sacrifices of Praise for the Rest of the visible Creation methinks I am ready to complain that our Lives are contracted to so short a Span that we can hardly have time to look about us and admire and give due Praise but we must be gone off the Stage Oh! think I if we might but live now to a Mathusalem's Age or at least a Nestor's or John of the Times or but so long as my Country-man Part what brave Schemes might we draw of Architecture What high Scaffolds might we raise What wonderful Projects might we contrive What ingenious and subtle Ideas might we form The Quadrature of the Circle the perpetual Motion the scaling of the Skies and a perfect Discovery of the Lunar World the Philosopher's Stone Flying Diving Any thing Every thing would be but mean and ordinary to imploy our Wits upon But God hath wisely prevented our Projection of these Babels by reducing our Time to a short Scantling of but a Span long and confounding our Thoughts with a Thousand Cares and Abbreviating our Necessities to a little Compendium of Fearing God and heeping his Commandments as the whole of Man Notwithstanding we have all of us almost some spare Minutes left from our necessary Offices which we might if we would spend in a more noble way upon more generous Exercises either of Veiwing or Doing of Speculation or Action or which were much better both I am not so fond as to conceit that I have given here a due Account of all or most of the Wonders and strange Improvements of Art 't is enough to my purpose if tanquam canis ad Nilum I have exhibited a short Specimen enough to beget Admiration and Emulation Let my Reader read and wonder and fall into an honest Indignation with himself that he hath suffer'd his Sands of Time to run so fast in his Glass and his Blood stagnate in his Veins and his Brains gather Flegm and Water whilst himself doth nothing or nothing to purpose or next door to nothing in comparison with those brave Intellectuals he is endowed with I am not for Domitian's pricking Flies with a Pin nor the Hungarian 's wooden Coat of Mail the work of fifteen Years nor Myrmerides 's 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 coach with four Horses so little you might hide them under a Flie's Wing nor Collicrates 's Elegies writ so small that a Cherry-stone might hold them nor Mark Scaliot 's Lock spoken of hereafter c. These are all certainly but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a laborious Loss of Time an Ingenious Profusion of one of the best Talents we are intrusted with and more than that perhaps of Two viz. Our Time and Wit Let People know their Strength what they can do and consider the Price of Time they have allowed to act in and act accordingly with a due Aim and direct Tendancy to the Divine Honour their Neighbour's Benefit and their own Happiness and I do not doubt but Men will find better Work and at last receive a Better a more Comfortable and Satisfactory Reward Curiosities of Art PART III. CHAP. I. The English Tongue Improved THE Art of Speaking is none of the least Extellencies of Humane Nature the Confusion of Tongues introduced a great Obscurity in delivering the Sense of our Minds and Men were many Ages blundering and unskilful in expressing themselves properly Where Learning prevailed the Languages were sooner ripen'd to a Perfection and Purity The English Tongue by occasion of frequent Intermixtures with other People lay a long time corrupted with a variety of Dialects How it hath been improved of late Ages we may guess by comparing the Old Dialect with the New Of the old take these few Parcels out of Richard a Religious Hermit in the Earl of Exeter 's Library for a Specimen 1. His Te Deum begins thus We heryen ye God we knowlecnen ye Lord Alle ye erie worschips ye everlasting Fader Alle Aungels in Hevens and alle ye poures in yis VVarld Cherebin and Seraphin cryen by be voice to ye unstinting 2. His Benedictus thus Blessyd be ye Louerd God of Israel for he has visityd maad buying of his puple 3. The Magnificat thus My Soul worschips ye Louerd and my gost ioyed in God my hele for he lokyd ye mekeness of hys honde mayden So for i â—en of yat blissefulle Schal sey me all generaciouns For he has don to me grete yingis yat myrty is and his Nome hely 4. Nunc dimittis Louerd you leuest nowe yi Servaunt in pees astir yi word yat you hast seyde byfore for now I am ripe to die for mine eghen hau seen yin owen Son Christ yat is yin owen he le to Men. 5. Mat. Cap. 1. The Bok of ye Generacoun of Jhu Crist Sone of Dauid Sone of Abraham Abraham gendryde Isaac Isaac forsoye gendride Jacob Jacob forsoye gendride Judas and hys breyren 6. Acts 1. Ye dedis of ye Apostlis Theofile fyrst I maad a Sermon of all yingis yat ittu began to do and to teche into the day of his assencioun in whych he commandide in ye hoolst to his Apostlis whyche he hadde chosen to whyche he schewide hymselfe alyve aftyr his passioun by many Argumentys appering to hem fourti dais 7. Rem 1. Paul ye Servaunt of Jhu Crist clepid an Apostle depromptyd into the Gospel of God whyche he hadde behote tofore by hise Profetis in hooli Scriptur of his Sone Apoc. 1. Apocalipis of Jhu Crist whyche God 3 as to him to maak open to hys Servauntis whyche yingis hit behouey to be maad soone c. 8. Pater Noster thus Ure Fadir in Hevene riche Thy nome be haliid everliche Thou bring us to thy michilblisse Thi wil to wirche thu us wisse Al 's it is in Hevene ido Euer in Erth ben hit also That heli bred yat lastyth ay Thou send hious yis ilke day Forgive ous all yat we haueth don Al 's we forgive ych oder mon He let ous falle in no founding Alt scilde ous fro ye foul thing Amen 9. The Creed thus I beleive in God Fadir Almighty Shipper of Heven and Erth and in Jhesus Crist his onle thi Son ure Louerd that is iuange church the hooli gost bore of Mary maiden tholedepine undyr Pounce Pilat picht on rode tre dead and yburiid licht into helle the thrid day fro death arose steich into Heuene sit on his Fadir richt honde God Almichty then is comminde to deme the quikke and the dede I beleue in the hooli Gost alle hooli Chirche mone of Allehallwen forgiuenis of sine fleiss uprising lif withuten end Amen Wevers Fun. Men. p. 152. Of the New or Modern Dialect there is no necessity of giving any Specimen at all CHAP. II. Blind Persons Improved by Art and Industry WHere Nature is defective there the Assistance of Art